Chapter 1: A Man on Fire
Summary:
In an unfamiliar place, Soukoku faced a new problem and saw a strange guy.
Chapter Text
“Are you kidding me Dazai?!”
“I’m not, Chuuya. I’m one hundred percent serious.”
“But—“
“Chuuya, I know how hard this is for you. I don’t seem like it but I too find it difficult. We have to accept the reality. We can’t go back anymore.”
When he saw Dazai’s unusual display of resignation, Chuuya felt as though reality had hit him hard.
Dazai was someone Chuuya had long acknowledged to be so intelligent that he trusted his words, because when he claimed something couldn’t happen, it actually wouldn’t. Especially, when Chuuya could easily tell he sounded grave like someone who had come solely to bring news of friends who had passed away.
Still, even though he knew that Dazai was being genuine this time, he felt like he couldn’t and unwilling to accept such reality. Never again. He could never lose his friends and family again!
(Right now, he was still finding it tough to just accept it, but like every time after going through painful experiences, Chuuya would always and eventually get over it. He was simply that strong—the strongest human being, Dazai would say).
Little did he know, beneath the facade of indifference, Dazai was also experiencing the same emotion—albeit one that was more complex yet still seemed muted due to who Dazai Osamu was.
As was typical with him, Dazai was unable to fully express and comprehend the feeling as he was always bad at it. His greater expertise lied in devising plans, manipulating people, or predicting future events.
Nevertheless, this dismal feeling intensified when they thought they would no longer be able to see their friends and home anymore. Armed Detective Agency, Port Mafia… Their world might appear harsh and brutal to ordinary citizens, however it was the place in which they constructed their own life stories, establish made up families, and forge new kinds of meaningful relationships.
Who wouldn’t be upset to know what they’d worked so hard to build for years was taken away in such an abrupt manner? In contrast to the length of time they spent trying to construct everything in their lives until it became a formidable fortress, the well-constructed stronghold was all able to be destroyed into pieces in a matter of seconds.
And it was all down to one unfortunate evening that everything turned out this way.
——
Chuuya blearily opened his eyes when he felt harsh sunlight shine through them, blinding him as soon as he sought to open his blue eyes that matched the clear sky above him.
Chuuya tried to sit up, supporting himself with his elbow as he winced when he started to feel a headache coming on. He must have hurt his head when he fell unconscious.
His mind was still jumbled as it hadn’t even been 5 minutes since he woke up to fully digest everything. It felt like it was still loading as he blinked his eyes a few times, gradually focusing on what was in front of him. His sight was still slightly blurry, but it got clearer the more he blinked.
Eventually, enough clarity returned to his eyesight to show that he was in what appeared to be an abandoned park. It was evident from the way it was deserted and unmaintained; there were broken seats in the park’s corner and in the middle, also there were tree branches strewn all over what seemed to be extremely dry and cracked ground.
This was all admittedly strange, because he’d just now remembered it was evening when he got to the mission site with who he usually called the waste of bandages. He didn’t think he’d been unconscious for that long…
A thought crossed his mind. ‘… Speaking of bandages, where is that useless mackerel?’
Almost as if reading his thoughts, a familiar annoying voice suddenly spoke up.
“I’m here, hatrack!”
Chuuya snapped out of his thoughts when there was a hand waving rapidly right in front of his face, too close in fact that the slimy disgusting hand nearly obscured his entire vision.
Annoyed, Chuuya slapped the hand away and finally looked at the waste of bandages who was grinning on his side. “Get your smelly hand out of my face, jackass!”
The mackerel merely responded by giving a childish pout. “But~ Chuuya has been ignoring me! Dogs should have listened to their dear master!”
“Why you—“
“Ow! Bad dog! I should’ve trained you more!”
As usual, the so-called Soukoku, the most feared duo in Yokohama, bickered for a while despite knowing they were having a predicament at the moment.
They were always like that, persistently arguing and taunting each other even during crucial missions; just like when they fought the Guild and the Decay of Angels this year. They would always jump at the chance to be at odds even when they were up against a tentacle monster or a rat in a human body that was going to destroy them and everyone they loved.
Everyone who didn’t know them would interpret their bickering as them not getting along. While yes, they could be called ‘not getting along’, however in reality, they still cared for each other and saw their arguments as a means of reminiscing about earlier times when they were still partners in crime; if that made any sense.
They’d never admit it though, as Dazai would just say he loved teasing his dog to death while Chuuya would just say the ex-mafioso’s face easily irritated him.
Presumably, a few more minutes had gone by while they carried on with their flirting-fighting. Most people would become frustrated if they kept doing that for an extended period of time, especially if it were the older generation of Port Mafia members—who’d been there throughout their teenage years—were watching. Fortunately for everyone’s sanity, no one was around to witness them.
The insults and teasing remained unabated, until, there was a loud noise boomed from near the park’s perimeter.
It sounded similar to an explosion.
In quick reflex, both of them snapped their heads toward the source of the sound. Instead of fleeing and attempting to save themselves from whatever it was like regular people, they ran closer to the source, possibly out of curiosity and alarm (Chuuya) or merely out of his duty as a detective (Dazai).
Dazai immediately skidded to a halt when they arrived and went to block Chuuya from moving farther after a quick three-second assessment of the situation. Chuuya, whose head nearly collided with Dazai’s arm because of how sudden it showed up, immediately glared at the tall beanpole wearing bandages who was standing by his side.
“You—!”
“Sshhh,” Dazai quickly pressed his index finger on Chuuya’s lips, a method that usually caused Chuuya to shut his mouth faster because he didn’t feel like moving his lips around his smelly hand (even though he didn’t swat it away anyway).
Chuuya’s focus briefly shifted to the finger, a fleeting sensation that he couldn’t quite put his finger on surfaced before it disappeared as soon as Dazai lowered his finger.
Choosing to ignore the odd feeling and the disgusting (long, beautiful) finger along with its ugly owner, Chuuya slowly looked to the front, following Dazai’s sight.
Upon discovering what was there, he immediately raised an eyebrow in confusion.
“You can’t get away anymore, filthy villain! If you move, I’ll burn you to crisp!!” yelled the man in fire (how the hell wasn’t he burnt?!) trying to loom menacingly—despite wearing an absurd spandex outfit—a few feet away from a man with torn clothes.
“Hiiii! E-Endeavor! I-I just want to feed my children! Just let me go! I swear I won’t steal again, please just let me go this once so I can feed my kids! We haven’t eaten anything in 3 days, please!” begged the terrified, too skinny man (who seemed to be telling the truth given his awful appearance and clearly poor physical condition. Chuuya knew, because he used to live in the streets), who was clutching what looked like a stolen purse belonging to a woman.
Chuuya frowned, thinking, ‘Is that spandex guy some sort of police officer? What kind of police officer cosplays in the middle of the day without feeling embarrassed? What type of joke is this?
This whole situation is stupid, that spandex guy also looks stupid. And, since when do cops look at someone who appears to be an overly muscular gym trainer and say ‘you! you’re employed! You’re the finest candidate I’ve ever seen! Congrats!’ Do they now believe that using violence and fists to beat up criminals like that farmer kid in Armed Detective Agency (don’t forget the spandex, ew) is now the most effective approach to stop crimes before arresting them? The violence is usually more of a mafia thing.’
The man on fire clicked his tongue before raising his right arm. “Do you think I’m a fool, villain? Telling me a blatantly made-up story won’t have any effect on me! I won’t let a villain like you get away! Now, I’ll defeat you and have you arrested quickly.”
Like Chuuya deduced, the old man indeed had muscles for a brain. Or maybe, he had fire for eyes since his eyes were currently blinded by the raging flames, which probably caused them to be obscured from the plain truth. He knew this kind of person, twisting the truth into lies and lies into truth to suit his egoistic desires because he felt like he had so much power over others beneath him.
Choosing to trust the mackerel at the moment, Chuuya stayed back and scowl as he observed the fire man grin triumphantly when enough fire had built up in his palm. It encircled his hand and became brighter as the seconds ticked by.
He looked like he was enjoying the face the thief man was making while the thief stumbled and desperately tried to get away once more, obviously not wanting to be burned to a crisp by a large ball of flames.
Despite the dangerous situation, the crowd of bystanders remained raptly attentive to the sight from a distance. Their mouths agape and eyes glittering with awe as they lifted their phones to record or snap pictures.
“It’s Endeavor! The number 2 hero! I’m so lucky!”
“Hey, quick! Record that! We can upload this and get more views!”
“Haha! Can’t wait to tell my friends that I get to see Endeavor in action! They’ll be so jealous! First, I need a blank page for him to sign an autograph…”
Dazai kept quiet and observed the situation from behind the crowd, his eyebrows knitted as though in contemplation; in the meantime, Chuuya became increasingly angry. They both examined the situation and immediately disliked it:
the excited civilians, the raucous reporters, the useless police standing nearby, another group of people in ridiculous spandex barricading the civilians to keep them from approaching the scene, the clearly scared thief who could’ve been apprehended quickly and stealthily if the fire man hadn’t put on a show with his brazen declaration, and the man on fire with absurdly ridiculous fire beard and mustache (who’d have thought fire was a fashion statement? Yes, this man) whose fist had clenched to make even greater shape of blazing flame. He appeared overly conceited, even adopting a villainous demeanor rivaling that of low-life criminals.
Chuuya gritted his teeth and began to hit Dazai’s arm to attract his attention. “What the hell is going on?! Is that an ability user?! Why are they cheering for someone who tries to severely burn someone who looks more like a helpless father rather than a dangerous criminal? Anyone with eyes can see he’s just a desperate first-time thief given that he is barely skin and bones and he only needs to be detained, not killed! Is this place full of fucking sadists?! I’m going to—“
“Calm down, Chuuya.” Knowing Chuuya’s personality, Dazai was still stopping Chuuya from going forward, but now by gripping his shoulder. His face turned solemn. “We shouldn’t do anything. Just let it be.”
“Just let it be, you say?!” Chuuya rolled his shoulder harshly, forcing Dazai to let go of him. Glaring at Dazai, Chuuya pulled up his tan coat’s collar and yanked him forcibly face-to-face, snarling, “Aren’t you supposed to be the good guy here, Dazai?! You’re a detective, for fuck’s sake! You can just convince that spandex guy and the incompetent cops over there to just take him into custody after presenting your identification!”
Dazai merely shook his head, sighing in resignation. “I know, Chuuya. I’d try to stop it in different circumstances, but I guess a slug like you won’t notice this. Perhaps that hat of yours has consumed more of your brain because of how short you are—“
“Dazai! I’m serious here!” Chuuya wasn’t in the mood to entertain Dazai’s teasing.
Seeing Chuuya’s temper had gone worse, Dazai held his hands up in the air, a pose commonly used to signify when someone was giving up; in this case, Dazai would drop his playful remarks, at least for the time being. “Fine, fine. I’ll explain so your small brain can comprehend it. You see how no one stops the fire guy from doing that? There’s clearly a reason. And if we got involved, we might get into trouble.”
Dazai then pointed at the reporters who were still keen to talk about the individuals involved after their coworkers had set up various cameras.
“See those people over there? I believe it would make the headlines if we intervened. We risk having a bad reputation that would allow us to be recognized in public because this person may be a well-known figure with a large following, which means, the public clearly favors him over mere strangers like us who seem to try to defend a thief by making a fuss about it.
Moreover, everyone will know your face, and remember, you’re a Port Mafia executive, Chuuya, you can’t just reveal your identity to the world by appearing on TV. The most cunning of Port Mafia’s enemy groups may also take advantage of this opportunity to confirm your face and name, which could lead to the revelation of your identity, since an executive’s identity is supposed to be kept secret from the public. The Port Mafia typically eliminates anyone who discovers to protect the identity of their executives. You don’t want Port Mafia’s foes coming your way in addition to our ongoing predicament, do you?
And if you got caught here, I’d get caught too because I’m with you. Even though I’m not in the Port Mafia, they’d still probably interrogate and ask me lots of questions and it would be so annoying. Also, we have no idea where we are, Chuuya. We could be in another part of Japan, because this clearly isn’t Yokohama but they all speak Japanese. The more foreign this place for us, the riskier it is for us to behave recklessly.”
The more Chuuya thought about it, the more Chuuya could understand the logic in his words. Annoyed that the mackerel was right, he let out a loud tch and released his grip on him. Dazai huffed petulantly and idly fixed his collar again.
Agreeing with Dazai, Chuuya chose to suppress a tiny pang of concern in his heart for the old man thief that was still in danger. He was accustomed to ignoring this particular feeling in order to survive as a part of Port Mafia, thus occasionally he had to conceal his conscience when he had to harm and murder people who didn’t deserve it.
He believed Dazai was right and their safety should be prioritized right now. He told himself that he was the mafia executive with the most number of kills. Why would he now start to care for a random poor person?
He was lying to himself. Always had been. For Chuuya had always had a heart and soul kinder than most, if not all, of the Port Mafia members. Chuuya would have a golden heart, someone lit with great determination and sparks full of light if nothing had happened to Chuuya that led his life to this point.
Chuuya tensed up even more as he watched the skinny thief, who was only trying to provide for his family, futilely try to avoid the fire coming his way. He was lucky enough that only his right arm (the one he used most frequently) was burned instead of his entire body.
Still, the sight wasn’t pretty as it was scorching with searing hot red. The poor man screamed in agony before the skin turned nearly black. Chuuya winced as the man wailed in pain.
The man was still crying and screaming for help even after the police came and arrested him. No paramedics were dispatched to the area at all as everyone there appeared to have no sympathy for the man’s suffering, even looked on in contempt when he was finally taken away.
The audience seemed more interested in getting autographs from what looked like a famous fire guy who Dazai and Chuuya had never seen before.
Chuuya was disturbed by the whole scene, already repulsed by the crowd’s apathy and seeming lack of human decency. Everyone seemed to think the thief wasn’t a man at all, wasn’t a human deserving of their care, perceived as a wild animal that needed to be taught a lesson.
Chuuya was even more resentful of them and this place now, since the cruelty of it felt all too familiar, how he and most ability users weren’t viewed as humans by ordinary people.
Dazai, who’d likely being numb to bloodshed and violence since practically birth, only put on his regular pensive face while Chuuya took a deep breath to gather his thoughts.
“What are you thinking, mummy face?” Chuuya eventually spoke up (albeit in an upset tone) when he was calm enough.
“This whole situation… is strange,” Dazai concluded what was on his mind. Chuuya bet Dazai’s mind had already been working on a lot more deductions before telling him that, but Chuuya lacked the patience to ask about his lengthy explanation that would have left him confused and with a headache. He’d admitted long ago that thinking was Dazai’s forte, not his.
“Chuuya.” Dazai called his name, capturing his straying attention again.
“Hm?”
“I have… a bad feeling about this and my prediction is rarely wrong,” Dazai said as he slipped his hands in his tan coat’s pockets and turned to face him. “Chuuya, we need to learn more about this place. I checked earlier and our phones have no signal so we need to head to an internet cafe right now.”
Chuuya stared at him for a moment before looking away with another click of his tongue. There was no need to protest since they really needed more information. “… Tch, fine. Lead the way.”
An amused smile lit up Dazai’s feature as he chuckled. “Has chibi already forgotten neither of us knows the way and where even this place is?”
Embarrassed because it was true and that he actually blurted those things spontaneously, slight blush crept across his face as he gave Dazai a half-hearted smack on his arm. “S-Shut up!”
Dazai chuckled again, this time with more fondness, and started to move in the opposite direction of the scene, while Chuuya scowled once more before stepping to Dazai’s right (where bandaged had once covered his right eye) as if to protect his blind spot.
It brought back memories of their younger days together, of their partnership known as Soukoku.
Chapter 2: The Demon and The Sheep
Summary:
The first day they spent in this strange world.
Notes:
Does anyone wonder why Dazai easily revealed his thoughts (especially regarding issues or plans) to Chuuya in previous chapter when canon Dazai wouldn’t easily let his thoughts out and only ordering people to do certain things according to his plans? In this AU, since Dazai (secretly) is in love with him here and trusts him more than anything else and that he’s secretly *ehem* whipped, he’s prone to let his thoughts about his plans more to Chuuya, at least when he’s 22. The 15-18 him was still the secretive demon prodigy like the canon, only that he had an obvious crush for Chuuya since 15. His openness toward Chuuya is kinda helped by his relationship with ADA so he’s more open to his feelings. He’s still the same scheming person who’s secretive to everyone else in everyone else’s eyes but slightly bit more open to ADA members and quite more open than canon Dazai when he’s with Chuuya here. I don’t want to make angst in their relationship.
I hate editing this chapter 😭 sometimes I want english to be my first language to make it more easily to write. And sorry if the quality isn’t as good as the first chapter, I’m sleepy.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What the hell? All of this is ridiculous! What are these heroes, villains, and abilities knock-off bullshit?! Furthermore, those mutation quirks are quite freakish. We just walked past someone with a toilet paper for a head before we came here?!”
Chuuya shouted and slammed the table after reading the articles on the computer in front of him. The sudden sound of the table being banged caused several people nearby to look at the duo with curiosity or annoyance. A few sent them glares because of how loud the duo were, something that the duo were currently ignoring.
Dazai continuously spun around in the chair next to the ginger. He looked like a kid trapped in an adult body this way. The person seated on his left side gave him a brief annoyed glance when the back of Dazai’s spinning chair met their armchair, still they didn’t say anything about it and kept playing the game.
‘Wise choice. Nobody wants to deal with Dazai after all.’
Seeing him whirl about like an idiot, sometimes Chuuya wondered if Dazai had become less mature or he had simply never grown up.
“Sshhh Chuuya, your barking is bothering other people! And saying that makes you sound prejudiced against those who have mutation quirks, Chuuya~ Don’t look down on the others’ quirks! Toilet paper as a head seems pretty useful! If the toilet paper runs out, he could just tear it off of his head~ You won’t have to buy toilet paper again for the rest of your life! I wish I had bandages for a head so I could—“
Chuuya struggled to resist the urge to choke the waste of bandages right then and there, who didn’t seem to be taking anything seriously at all and somehow found what he’d said funny instead, considering how he kept snickering to himself every time he mentioned toilet paper in his speech.
He was still giving speeches about how toilet paper would one day save the world, which Chuuya honestly didn’t give a damn about! Regardless of whether he came out as prejudiced or not, it was just the truth that they looked so odd. Chuuya simply stated what everyone would think when they first saw the toilet paper head anyway.
If there hadn’t been any civilians present, Chuuya would’ve actually strangled Dazai as soon as they stepped into this internet cafe. Nevertheless, he blocked out everything Dazai said regarding toilet paper and dropped the volume of his own voice to the level of an angry whisper.
“How can you be so calm about this, you bastard?! We’re in a different world, you know? How can we even go back to our world?”
Dazai (finally) stopped rotating around in his chair, facing Chuuya’s general direction. In specific circumstances, his childishness would lead Chuuya to believe that it was a mask, but sometimes he also knew Dazai would act like a kid because it was just Dazai’s thing, especially whenever he wanted to mess around and prank people. He’d always been secretly childish ever since he first met him after all.
Even so, he wondered whether or not his current display of childishness was genuine. He surmised that it might be a mask for the moment, that he was masking his thoughts with childlike demeanor in order to keep people from noticing that he was a little worried.
He was always adept at that, even while they were still teenagers. Despite that, Dazai would never be able to trick him in such a way since Chuuya’d regrettably known him for years as his partner.
Dazai looked at Chuuya and smirked in a way that seemed both cheeky and playful. “Don’t worry, Chuuya. I’ll figure it out. Good thing I am here stuck with you, chibi. If not, your slow-witted brain would catch up very slowly and you would be trapped here forever calling out my name for help. Though the idea of you screaming for my name is amusing~“
The mocking caused an angry mark to quickly reappear on the side of Chuuya’s forehead. Surprisingly, Chuuya was still able to respond without raising his voice. “Shut up, jackass. And how on earth are you going to figure out how to return to our original world?”
“Simple,” Dazai answered while nonchalantly waving his hand, not seeming to mind that Chuuya looked like he was restraining himself from stabbing him. “By finding the person who brought us here, of course! The fact we were able to be transported into a different world means that this is the result of a special ability, not quirk. Quirks have more restrictions and drawbacks, so it must be done by someone from our side. Do you remember what happened before we got ourselves into this situation, my dear Chuuya?”
Dazai asked the question with a raised eyebrow, as if teasing Chuuya. Chuuya knew that it was teasing. Every now and then after a barrage of insults and yapping, Dazai would say something flirtatious without any apparent reason, so he didn’t give it much thought. Dazai was just being Dazai and he didn’t mean anything he said.
Though even with this thought, he still couldn’t help but flush a little bit. Quickly, Chuuya got rid of the warmth from his face, because why would he blush for someone like Dazai?!
Unfortunately for Chuuya, he saw that Dazai’d spotted his blush and was now staring at him with an obnoxious grin on his ugly face.
Annoyed, Chuuya shoved Dazai’s face away with his hand and caused his spinning chair to slide away from him as well, earning a whine of protest from the mackerel. He yelped when Dazai actually licked his palm and hastily withdrew his hand after wiping the disgusting saliva on Dazai’s light brown coat. After using his coat as a makeshift handkerchief, Chuuya answered with a grunt,
“I remember being assigned on a mission with you, ‘again’, by the boss to track down that small group of ability users from Tokyo who have been wreaking havoc in Yokohama, preaching something after sabotaging a local TV news broadcast about saving people in Yokohama by giving them a ‘new world’ and a chance to start over a ‘new life’. Do they think they are gods or something? They are either insane or chuunibyou, and it would be foolish of people to believe them.”
Dazai hummed at his answer and drummed his fingers on the table in an unpleasant rhythm, putting an end on his childish antics. “Honestly, Chuuya, I thought they were crazy too, but now that we’re here, I think what they said was true.
This is one of the rare occasions when I had an error of judgment in my plan. I misinterpreted what they meant when they said they would offer Yokohama people who reached them ‘a new world’ and ‘a new life’ since we didn’t have much information about them. I assumed it was something rhetorical because even I thought the idea of transporting people into another universe was a bit too much. I shouldn’t have underestimated what abilities were capable of.
Now I know that they literally can transport people into any other world or universe they choose, most likely through the ability of one of the members, to allow people to begin a new life as a sort of escape to a place where they are unknown to everyone, probably in exchange for something.
It’s possible their primary targets are those who have terrible lives and mental health issues, and from what I know, most ability users have suffered mental health problems as a result of their sufferings, so this ability to transport people into another world give their group a chance to gain more power from gifted people who are desperate enough to accept their offers. It may sound absurd but desperate people often make sloppy decisions, making it simpler to take advantage of them.”
Chuuya frowned when he noticed Dazai seem to unintentionally let a hint of upset come through in his voice. Well, it was rare of him to be successfully tricked by those who were less intelligent than him because of lack of information. These people might not have been as insignificant as he’d previously believed.
“If that’s the case, why did they send us here? We didn’t offer them anything in return, and I know I don’t give a fuck about starting a new life in different world! It sounds like someone delusional or suicidal like you would want!”
Dazai chuckled. “Don’t accuse me like that, chibi. Even though suicide is my passion, I’d rather explore the world of death than prolong my suffering by living in a new world. It’d feel like a protracted form of punishment for a suicide-lover like me.”
“You suicidal freak!”
“Now, now Chuuya, let’s get back to our topic, shall we?” He winked at the ginger in front of him after resting his cheek on his hand, his elbow supported by one of his legs.
Chuuya massaged the side of his head. Dealing with mackerel gave him a headache. Upon his return from this (failed) mission, he had to demand a raise from the boss for dealing with Dazai. Maybe the boss wouldn’t punish him for failing this mission if he dragged Dazai to the Port Mafia building. The boss’d always been obsessed with getting Dazai to rejoin the Port Mafia, as evidenced by the organization’s remaining one (now two) vacant executive seats. “Fine. Continue.”
“I’m guessing they sent us here to get us off the picture because they might’ve heard about the rumors that Soukoku was back through a truce between two different organizations. They must’ve moved us somewhere we couldn’t return to since they believed we were the strongest pawns in the Armed Detective Agency and the Port Mafia and they needed to eliminate us first.
But don’t worry, Chuuya! I think the one who brought us here will also be in this world, probably to monitor us and utilize us as a bargaining chip between the three groups to determine whether to leave us here trapped indefinitely or send us back into our world once their demands are met. In order to win, we just need to make the first move.”
Dazai fell silent for a moment before muttering again as if contemplating, “I’m still confused how they communicate from one world to another, maybe there is a member with an ability that can assist with that?”
Chuuya interrupted Dazai’s thought with a sneer. “So they’ve abducted us and now are holding us captives? It’s fucking embarrassing people like them were able to get us.”
He didn’t like the situation at all. All he wanted was to get out of this world as soon as possible so he could bury himself among his lovely wines, too exhausted to handle this and Dazai.
“Language, chibi. With how often you spew out curses as naturally as breathing, I’m afraid you have become more and more like— ow, ow, Chuuya! I’m kidding!” After Chuuya threw a few half-hearted punches in Dazai’s direction, Dazai whined exaggeratedly as if he was actually hurt. “Hear me first, Chuuyaaaa! If we can locate the ability user first, we’ll have the power to turn things around!”
Chuuya paused his assault and glared at him. “You need to find that ability user before my patience runs out and I slit your throat with my knife.”
“My chibi has no patience, maybe he has to work on fixing his anger issues first— ow, Chuuyaaaa!”
——
“How did you even find this place?” Chuuya asked suspiciously, frowning as his gaze darted from the abandoned warehouse (which was still usable and marginally cleaner than the other abandoned warehouses, likely abandoned not too long ago) to the mackerel grinning smugly beside him, lifting his head up proudly like a peacock thirsting for praise.
Tough luck, Chuuya would never give him what he wanted.
“Wellll,” Dazai said slowly, maintaining the smug look on his face that somehow annoyed the hell out of Chuuya, “Unlike the little slug who busied himself with napping in an internet cafe like the sleeping beauty he was, I was actually being useful and walked around until I found this place! Chuuya should thank me for doing the hard work this time~“
Although Chuuya was quite tempted to just blow out in front of the fish, he didn’t want to risk bursting his veins by not at least trying to contain his rage. “Unlike you who doesn’t appreciate beauty sleeps, I actually need to rest, mackerel. When we arrived at that mission location, it was already 8 pm and we’ve been in this stupid world for about 5 hours. Of course I, like everyone else in the world, am tired.”
“Excuses, excuses~”
In less than 3 seconds since promising himself to ignore Dazai’s taunts, he’d already failed when he immediately raised his voice again. It wasn’t his fault; anyone would want to bash Dazai’s face into the concrete after hearing that grating sing-song tone. “Agh! You!”
Their usual squabbling resumed as they moved to the middle of the dusty floor. Chuuya coughed and wrinkled his nose at the amount of dust that had accumulated there. He wouldn’t definitely sleep tonight unless he could make this place magically clean (at least the floor).
He was glad he’d already taken a nap earlier in that internet cafe for an hour or two. Chuuya knew that since they were in a different world, neither Port Mafia nor Chuuya’s enemies would be here, so he’d decided to take a short rest because he was very fatigued.
Though, if he’d known that Dazai would actually leave him alone for a while in that internet cafe to hunt for a temporary place to stay, Chuuya might not have opted to sleep at all and left himself completely unguarded. This resulted from the need to be useful as well as the fact that nobody was looking out for him in a place crowded with strangers. Tch, that Dazai always did as he pleased.
Dazai laid in the middle of the filthy floor, unconcerned with the dust, while casting a mocking glance in Chuuya’s direction, “Is Chuuya, the Port Mafia executive, afraid of dust? Chibi is finally acting like the chibi that he is!”
Chuuya then decided to crush Dazai’s stomach under his heels, but Dazai, who’d anticipated his move, simply rolled aside and laughed merrily. He even managed to catch Chuuya’s wrist and pull him down until he lost his balance, forcing them to enter each other’s personal space.
Chuuya yelped in surprise, not expecting that, causing his knees to cage Dazai’s body. His face was super close to him to the point that Chuuya could feel his breath softly grazing his face.
“How spoiled of you, chibi,” he said with a certain drawl, each vowel uttered almost seductively while Dazai raised his other hand to lightly pat Chuuya’s cheek.
Red involuntarily crept into Chuuya’s face, nearly derailing his thoughts. However, he didn’t let it stay there for longer than was necessary as he quickly pushed Dazai’s face till the back of his head met the floor, though not to the point of hurting him significantly. Still, it was able to make Dazai groan.
“What’s that for?” Dazai complained as he gave Chuuya, who was leaning away from him to create some distance between them, a tepid glare.
“Your breath smells,” Chuuya lied and averted his gaze, grumbling an almost unbelievable excuse.
Dazai gave him an impish look that said ‘I don’t believe you’ and thankfully chose not to say anything about it. Instead, he began to sit up again and brushed off the invisible dust from his pants before pointing to the rolled-up futon in the corner of the space, a detail Chuuya had just noticed because of Dazai’s incessant distractions.
“I stole a futon when I was wandering around earlier. I only got one so Chuuya could have it. I have no trouble sleeping on the floor, unlike the little slug princess.”
“I’m not a princess!” But Chuuya still grabbed the futon anyway and spread it out on the floor. The futon was new and the inside was still clean, so he guessed he could sleep tonight.
Chuuya and Dazai had sneaked into a middle school close to the park and used their showers in the swimming pool to wash off the dirt and grime coating their body (thankfully there was no blood because they hadn’t fought before being transported here). This allowed Chuuya to lie comfortably on the futon with his arms folded beneath his head. He then glanced at Dazai who was sitting beside him and preparing to return to lying still on the dusty floor.
Chuuya coughed before he could do it, gaining Dazai’s attention. With a reluctant huff, he mumbled, “… You could sleep here beside me, mackerel, but only after you clean yourself again. I don’t want you to smear the dust more on me and my clothes,” he said as he shifted to the side to make a room in the futon for Dazai.
Even Chuuya could feel a little bad and had enough conscience to share the futon with Dazai. The mackerel should thank him later. But Dazai had better get out of here to clean himself up first so Chuuya could at last have some peace of mind.
Dazai beamed at Chuuya and seemed to ignore his last words when he cheerily launched himself onto him, making Chuuya let out a startled ‘ooph!’ out of his mouth. He glared at the useless waste of bandages, whose slender body was sprawled all over him, nearly swallowing his smaller frame.
“I told you to wash yourself first! And sleep ‘beside’ me, not ‘on’ me, you bastard!” He should have expected that Dazai would never listen to anything he said. What an annoying fish.
Dazai blinked innocently. “Oh? I thought I heard something. Maybe it was too small for me to hear.”
“Get… off!!”
Chuuya tried to kick Dazai away (carefully, because he didn’t want Dazai to gravitate back toward the dirty floor just to irritate him and spread even more dust on Chuuya, dammit!), until, he eventually gave in to being his makeshift cushion and let Dazai wrap his limbs around him, just like an actual koala would.
Softly, Dazai nuzzled his nose into his neck, imitating a cat demanding affection from his owner. Chuuya sighed and resigned to staying in this posture for the remainder of the night. After a few minutes of peaceful silence, Chuuya finally let himself to fall into a deep slumber.
——
“I can’t figure out anything. Nothing makes sense at all,” a plain brunette man wearing a tan overcoat and matching hat stood near an uindentified corpse along with a few other police officers.
Adjacent to him was an underground pro hero named Aizawa, who actually recognized this place as being pretty close to the ramen restaurant that one of his close friends frequented. Aizawa knew that his friend, Hizashi, would definitely be disappointed and mad to learn that he wouldn’t be able to visit the ramen restaurant tomorrow. Since this morning in the teacher’s office, he’d been loudly announcing to everyone that he’d been craving a ramen, especially the ramen in that restaurant.
But that was unimportant right now, because this villain case seemed to be getting more and more problematic.
Currently, they were all at the scene of the suicide bombing attack. It occured in a renowned Musutafu internet cafe that was popular among teenagers. It was usually occupied by students on the weekends and after school. The suicide bombing attack took place at approximately 6 o’clock in the evening right inside this establishment, when the perpetrator suddenly entered with a bomb strapped to his chest.
Around 5 teenagers suffered serious injuries, 7 other unfortunate teenagers who were in close proximity to the culprit lost their lives (2 of them were UA general study students), 2 workers died, and 3 adults who were unlucky enough to be passing by the building at the wrong time and place were severely injured as well.
It was disgusting they targeted a spot with plenty of teenagers.
Aizawa and a few other heroes were dispatched to the scene as soon as the explosion happened, even though it was already too late because the culprit had perished and they couldn’t save the dead victims. When they arrived, the only thing the heroes could do was assist the cops in barricading the place, search the area for the villain’s potential allies, and help the paramedics in escorting the victims to the ambulance.
It was already night and Aizawa felt really drowsy and tired. However, he was also, for some reason, fully awake because this suicide bombing attack made his blood boil in rage.
He could never understand how villains could so effortlessly take children’s lives and treat them like nothing more than rubbish. If he hadn’t already died, Aizawa would actually murder him himself (not that he would actually do it as a pro hero, but he liked to say it because he was really furious).
For a pro hero like Aizawa who had to deal with villain attacks on a daily basis, this was one of the worst villain attacks he’d ever seen. This villain was far crueler than any other villain he’d ever encountered, as villains would usually use their quirks to carry out straightforward attacks in order to mug people, rob banks, steal wallets, attack innocent people, damage public properties, or even seek out to kill heroes as a form of revenge.
This villain was visibly different from those villains since, instead of employing their quirk, they used a device that could kill a large number of people in a split of second, making it impossible for heroes to get to the scene in time.
Aizawa had actually never witnessed villains utilizing bombs before unless the bombs originated from their quirks, so it was the first time he’d ever seen villains using this dreadful tactic.
Beyond that, it was a suicide bombing attack, an attack that used to happen a lot more before quirks emerged. Villains would rather not endanger their lives in any way and that meant this villain was a terrorist who had strong belief. Having a group of villains with convictions might pose a threat to the entire hero society.
Aizawa looked at Detective Tsukauchi who was carrying some documents in his hand and was once again examining for evidence, his eyebrows knitted as though under pressure.
He’d already informed Aizawa and the other officers that they couldn’t possibly discover any proof that would point them to this villain’s identity (other than the fact that they appeared to be a man based on witness accounts, but even they were unsure because they had a hoodie to cover their face) and objectives. Their body and limbs were severely destroyed as well, making it increasingly difficult to salvage anything truly valuable from him.
It was as if the man was a ghost, suddenly appeared in this world with a clean slate, estranged from the world itself.
Aizawa wasn’t an expert at detective work, therefore he didn’t really know what to say or do to help the detective. The detective appeared to be muttering those words to himself rather than talking to him anyway, thus Aizawa remained silent as he observed the gore in front of him.
He found it quite difficult to envision the complete human body anymore. The sight was very unsettling, but he had to overcome it to get used to the sight in case similar circumstances arose in the future.
The more they failed to uncover anything out of this case, the more he began to doubt whether this person was a human being or whether there was another entity he was ignorant of.
‘At this rate, the case will be deemed closed far sooner than any other unresolved cases, which will be quite frustrating. I can only hope the tests will yield a positive outcome in a few days.’
He studied the remains of the human body for a considerable amount of time, as though by doing so he might be able to discover some information that the other detective had failed to discover, even though he doubted someone unfamiliar with this like him would be able to—
“Detective Tsukauchi!”
The detective whipped his head around to see where the voice came from, finding an officer who’d just sprinted inside the cafe toward them. The officer seemed like he was out of breath, most likely from being out of shape. He came to a halt in front of Tsukauchi, then motioned vaguely toward an area next to this structure.
“I found a bouquet of flowers in the alleyway just next to this cafe!”
The two of them, followed by several more police officers, were taken by the officer who spotted it to the location of the floral bouquet. As the officer had stated, in the farthest corner of the alleyway next to the building, there was a bouquet of black roses on the ground; the roses were oddly still gorgeous and intact.
Tsukauchi promptly bent down to inspect the arrangement, discovering a note within. Taking the note from the bouquet, he started to read it. Aizawa walked over to him and the two of them began reading the note together.
‘In sorrow, there will be hope. In hope, there will be retribution.
In the light, there is a demon impersonating a human. In the darkness, there is a sheep that is lost in the storm.
The demon and sheep have been delivered as gifts to this wretched world. Chaos will ensue. Changes will occur.
Thus, we will dance on the stage of discord. This is our revenge.’
Notes:
If anyone asked why Dazai and Chuuya held conversation in the internet cafe, it’s because their conversation sounded like they were talking about anime or movies plots anyway since everyone beside them were too focus on playing games with headset on and they don’t know what abilities are and Dazai and Chuuya had checked there was no suspicious person in the internet cafe, only teenagers playing games or young adults clicking keyboard like crazy. In other words, they didn’t care what they were talking about and I’ve learned from YouTube that Japanese people tend to mind their own business and don’t care about random strangers.
Don’t expect the chapter to come as fast as this though. I have random updates.
Chapter 3: Chuuya’s Humiliating Journey to Discovery
Summary:
How many times you can embarrass and annoy Chuuya at the same time in a day?
Dazai : yes :)
Notes:
This is my first time I got so many comments, and the first time I got 200 kudos in 2 chapters?? The most kudos I have is around 400 kudos and it’s bnha tododeku fantasy fics around 100k words lol so I was really surprised. Thanks for enjoying this despite me trying to make it good in english! And it’s also my first time writing bsd fic so I’m glad you like it, since I’m more familiar with bnha than bsd so I’m not sure everything will be accurate, like the characterization and everything.
Also sorry for the late update! As a compensation, here is the longer chapter than previous chapters which words are worth 2 chapters! I actually wanted to update last week but there was a sudden news of my grandmother’s passing away so my family had to go back to my mom’s hometown and hold a funeral with my cousins aunts uncles etc. I’m not actually close with her because we live too far from there but I still hope she rests in peace (though I was super awkward and uncomfortable there because I’m not close with anyone there or know any of the guests because I don’t live there, I really wanted to go home and it lasted 3 days 😭)
Also, if there’s something not accurate or the not same as canon, pls just think about it as an AU. I don’t know everything about BSD because I haven’t read the novels :”) I actually know BNHA a lot more than BSD because I used to be in BNHA fandom for like 3/4 years then stopped when I got into BSD fandom, so yeah I know BNHA much more than BSD (this is why I choose BNHA setting after all).
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Good morning, sunshine~!”
Chuuya yelped as the futon that had been enveloping his body was abruptly pulled away from him, causing his body to roll out of the futon and hit the floor, landing on his stomach.
When his sluggish mind finally processed what had happened, he slowly lifted his head, glaring up at Dazai from his spot with half-open eyes (because his vision was still a little hazy). Dazai hovered over him and laughed, holding up the futon with both hands before haphazardly placing it back on the floor, slightly irritating Chuuya’s inclination for neatness.
“The prince is coming to wake up the sleeping beauty!” He exclaimed cheerfully after doing so.
In response to that cheesy line, Chuuya nearly cringed, yet he didn’t move. He was unusually slower to muster the energy to get up and act energetically, especially this early in the morning. The mafia normally worked from late morning to midnight and slept a few hours before sunrise, plus Chuuya had a lot of work to complete before the mission with Dazai last night, so he was a little more tired than usual. “Quit that, it’s so cringe I could die hearing it.”
Dazai didn’t listen to him (as always), instead he knelt over him and crept closer till his face was just a few meters in front of his. “Aww it wouldn’t be fun if the slug died here. Will the sleeping beauty not die if I give him a kiss?”
Hearing that, Chuuya was torn between cringing so hard he wanted to flee from the delusional bastard, blushing so hard at the word ‘kiss’ and sinking his face into the dusty floor, or kicking the bastard so hard into oblivion that he no longer needed to determine what option he wanted to choose.
Hm, kicking him then.
Chuuya awoke with newfound vigor after weighing his option, which he forced himself to do anyway if he wanted to deal with Dazai this early. He shot up, lunged forward, then delivered a kick in Dazai’s direction, hoping to land in his stomach. However, Dazai, sensing Chuuya’s impending attack, effortlessly backed off with another laugh that persisted when he ran out of the warehouse.
Chuuya, who was torn once again between folding the futon nicely into the corner or chasing after the shitty mackerel, then was forced to pursue Dazai because he was sure the slimy bastard would vanish for hours if he didn’t follow him right away.
After catching up to Dazai, they grappled for a bit, with Chuuya attempting to smack his face but failing. Chuuya was frustrated, but he had to stop as soon as they came into a public area and spotted a closed high school (since today was Saturday) in the vicinity.
Turning his head to face Dazai, Chuuya spoke, “Dazai, we need to clean up first then eat before searching for the ability user.” As he said that, he began to comb his hair with his fingers consciously, realizing he must have appeared like he’d just crawled out of bed because he hadn’t washed his face or brushed his hair. He would rather die than allow more people to witness his messy, obviously just woke up state.
“Aww but I want to see chibi’s bedhead and drool even longer!” He chirped out, making Chuuya widen his eyes and start frantically patting and combing his hair even more, wiping the drool from his face as if to erase the evidence of how disheveled he looked.
He was flustered quite badly and red began to pool into Chuuya’s face. He was really embarrassed because he knew some people had seen him in this state (the bedhead and drool! If what Dazai said was true). No wonder Chuuya saw several people glancing in their direction as they moved around. Why didn’t Dazai say something?!
“Dazai! Why didn’t you say something sooner?! You find this funny, huh?!” Chuuya rudely accused Dazai, who’d been beside him the whole time so surely he should’ve spoken about it earlier!
“Chuuya knows me so well!” Dazai clasped his hands together and cheered loudly, as if applauding Chuuya’s ability to point out the obvious.
Reminding himself over and over not to murder Dazai before returning to their world (he forgot how infuriating he was as a teenager, if he stayed with him any longer, he felt his hair would soon turn gray in his current age), Chuuya stomped off angrily to the nearly empty high school then sneaked into the swimming pool with the annoying mackerel.
They were lucky enough to find the swimming pool was empty of people, letting Chuuya easily strip off his clothes and duck into one of the shower stalls. He hung his clothes on the hook before telling Dazai to steal new clothes for him because he was sure Dazai would never be responsible enough to bring his own money and would instead use his coworkers’. Chuuya knew since he was one of his victims.
After asking him to do that, Chuuya added that if Chuuya could use the paper money he was carrying, he would buy Dazai new clothes in return while Dazai was taking a shower, or most likely he’d just steal for him if Chuuya didn’t feel like it.
Chuuya was immediately suspicious when Dazai actually did as he was told and heard his footsteps quickly fade from the bathroom. He sounded eager, considering that he was giggling as he dashed out. His Dazai bullshit alarm was going off, but he chose to ignore it for the moment in order to get himself clean and look presentable.
Enjoying the sensation of water cascading down his head and body, Chuuya realized something was missing… He kept pondering as his fingers began to gently wash away the feeling of dust in his hair.
A few seconds later, something clicked in his head. Oh, he forgot to ask him to buy a towel. Well, maybe the mackerel would actually steal a towel and be useful for once. If he didn’t, he would force Dazai to go back and steal a towel. Chuuya refused to use his dirty clothes to dry himself, and he expressed his distaste at the prospect of having to use towels around here since he never knew who might’ve used them or whether they had been washed before.
It wasn’t until he was done showering that he finally heard some rustling coming from the front of the stall. Assuming it was Dazai, he called Dazai’s name out loud, “Dazai! Where is my clothes?”
“Here, slug~“ he replied, keeping his upbeat mood.
Chuuya narrowed his eyes further at his unmistakably cheerful response. His suspicion was practically confirmed and he didn’t like it. It sounded like Dazai was scheming something behind him. Regrettably, he knew Dazai very well, so it’d be hardly surprising if he was.
Chuuya carefully accepted the items Dazai had tossed from the small space between the ceiling and the shower stall, while slightly dreading that Dazai was really pulling a ‘prank’ similar to what he did when he was in Chuuya’s office undetected these past few months (glitter bomb, drawings on his face, vanishing hats, etc) out of boredom or lack of interest to do his own paperwork. As a former Port Mafia executive, he would and could slip into Chuuya’s office at the mafia headquarters without anyone or CCTV recognizing if he so desired.
Chuuya used his gravity as soon as he touched the items Dazai’d passed with the tip of his finger, enabling them to hover a few feet above the damp floor to prevent it from getting wet.
The items were surprisingly really clothes; however, they were just not the ones he’d expected. Chuuya’s eye twitched when he looked over again at one of the fabrics Dazai’d handed him, as if to make sure he was looking at the right thing.
“What is this,” he said dangerously, accentuating his words as though they were written in a bold font.
Dazai dismissed the ominous tone Chuuya was deliberately giving off to warn Dazai of an imminent threat (Chuuya) and instead reacted in a lighthearted manner. “Clothes, Chuuya! Like you wanted! I’m not sure what clothes Chuuya would like and Chibi has such tacky taste anyway so I figured it’d be best to steal a new type of outfit chibi would love to try on!”
“I’d never wear this kind of outfit. I’d rather die than be seen in this outfit,” Chuuya bristled, clearly unamused. His tone alone would make Chuuya’s subordinates flee in terror and intimidated all of them into submission, but he should’ve known Dazai would be immune to it.
Instead of being scared, Chuuya could easily imagine Dazai’s eyes were sparkling with feigned delight as he beamed overdramatically, “So, Chuuya finally see the appeal in double suicide?! How wonderful! But I have to decline your invitation. I’d rather die alone than with an ugly slug like you!”
Chuuya screamed out of annoyance. “Since when I mentioned anything about double suicide! You suicidal maniac! Steal another outfit or I swear I’ll make sure you live another ten years!”
Dazai gasped in mocked offense. “How cruel, Chuuya! Chuuya is such a meanie! I don’t want to take any more clothes for you! Hmph, Chuuya can just go fully nude and steal everything by himself!”
“Dazai! Grab another clothes, or else!” He threatened but Dazai just petulantly countered with a childish refusal, “Never~!”
The argument went back and forth even after several minutes had passed; Dazai was adamant about not snatching him another set of clothes, while Chuuya was adamant about not wearing his old clothes that was covered in dust and grime because clearly he’d just taken a shower! Unless their name was ‘Osamu Dazai’, why would somebody put on dirty clothes again after getting themselves cleaned?
The things Dazai had thrown to Chuuya’s side of the stall were a towel (which he had used to wipe himself dry with) and a… maid outfit. He had no idea where and how he obtained it, but Chuuya would never wear it. His pride as a man would fall apart if he wore the outfit. He ought to have known from the start not to put his trust in Dazai for something of this sort. Now, he was beginning to feel like a complete idiot.
A few minutes later—earlier than they’d anticipated, they soon heard some people conversing outside the showers, as if they were already inside the swimming pool. The voices came out of nowhere, indicating that a certain group of people had entered the pool while they were busy quarreling.
Chuuya froze and promptly clamped his mouth shut with Dazai following suit, and they went quiet. They listened to their voices again and surmised that the newcomers might be members of the swimming club.
It seemed like they were the type of students who were incredibly passionate about their hobbies and clubs, similar to characters in the sport anime they used to watch together lazily when they were 16.
The two halves of Soukoku were still focusing on the echoes of the newcomers’ small talk; one half was somehow smiling triumphantly rather than worrying but thankfully silent for the time being, while the other half was biting his bottom lip as he considered escaping before the students realized they were there.
“C’mon, Chuuyaaa! Hurry up~ there are others who want to use the showers! You’ve already spent an hour there!” Abruptly, as if losing all regard about the strangers outside, Dazai spoke up without masking his silence anymore. He tapped his shoes multiple times to act like he was getting impatient and to show that he couldn’t wait any longer (and also because he wanted to further irritate Chuuya). His voice gave the impression that this was a humorous rather than a critical situation.
Chuuya groused about Dazai’s lack of seriousness before finally giving in and hastily donning the maid costume with an expression of great reluctance. He promised himself that when Dazai asked him to buy his clothes, he would get revenge and steal a fish costume, or a spandex outfit much like what he saw that Mighty guy wear.
The conversation got closer and louder, making Chuuya change way faster than before. He pulled the skirt down and adjusted the collar full of white laces. The sole silver lining in the current situation was that the mackerel ultimately stopped talking once more, so as not to alert the students to the presence of strangers inside.
Taking a deep breath to brace himself for the inevitable moment when his manly pride would crumble, he went to push the door open, slightly startling Dazai (good) before making his way out of the stall with a petulant growl. He looked away from the fish, who had most likely already followed him given a fit of laughter that broke out behind him.
Using his gravity to fold the dirty clothes and towel and placed them inside the plastic bag Dazai had probably stolen from wherever he got the maid costume, they then hid behind a protruding wall at the corner when the swimming club students eventually entered and began changing into their own swimming outfit.
After the students fully turned their backs, Chuuya floated a little above the ground while Dazai walked idly behind Chuuya with arms folded behind his head. He would’ve chided him when they were outside if Dazai hadn’t been able to lightly skip on his feet while remaining as silent as death, maintaining his composure as he stealthily exited the pool with Chuuya.
Once outside, Chuuya sighed in relief when the students failed to notice them, possibly because untrained teenagers like them lack the same level of awareness as those who’d been exposed to danger and violence. It was a good thing, since if he had the option, he wouldn’t want to knock out those innocent students unnecessarily.
As they were leaving the street to head onto another one, they saw a few people passing by. One of them even gave Chuuya a curious glance, and Chuuya, perplexed as to why they were staring at him, overheard them talking to their other friend.
”Is that a maid? A cosplay? I don’t know there is any maid or cosplay events today.”
“Yeah, is there a new maid cafe? Lately we’ve only had those heroes-themed cafes so a maid cafe around here is nice. We’ll get to see cute ladies more often!”
“Too bad that maid looks like she already has a boyfriend. We can’t get close to her. I feel like her boyfriend has been glaring at us the whole time…”
“Ugh, and he’s tall and handsome. I despise handsome guys like him!”
Having listened to their talk, a hot flush flared on Chuuya’s cheeks, displaying the shame that rushed over him and left him a flustered mess. The rush of slinking out of that school without anyone noticing made him almost forget he was currently dressed as a maid. He casted his eyes down to his own torso, which for some reason fit the costume so perfectly that it looked as though he’d been wearing it every day.
In addition to the maid dress, Chuuya felt even more embarrassed knowing others quickly assumed the mackerel was his boyfriend. Like, what kind of masochist would want to put up with the mackerel, the enemy of all women, for the rest of their life?!
Fuming, Chuuya jerked his head forward, still sporting a scarlet face, and took rapid strides away from the two strangers who were still talking about the duo. He was so mortified that he felt inclined to hide himself from everyone who saw him.
‘This is all the useless mackerel’s fault!’
“Chuuyaaa,” the said annoying bastard started to whine next him, hooking his arm around his waist since he’d overheard them talking as well and thought it was amusing to pretend to be his lover and make fun of Chuuya and the others. “I haven’t showered yeett!”
“I. don’t. care,” Chuuya stressed, punctuating each word he said and quickening his pace to get Dazai to release his arm, so Chuuya didn’t have to see his punchable face anymore.
He was still a little miffed that he’d been able to coerce him into wearing a maid costume in public. If Dazai was on a mission to mess with Chuuya, he would stop at nothing to make Chuuya fall for his tricks or plots; in this case, to prevent Chuuya from grabbing another clothes for himself. Chuuya eventually chose not to fight with Dazai in order to preserve his energy for later rather than wasting it on a prolonged clash.
“But, Chuuyaaaa!” Dazai continued to sing playfully, extending more the ‘u’ and ‘a’ of Chuuya’s name while easily catching up to his steps due to his longer legs. Screw his tall beanpole body.
Chuuya brushed aside Dazai’s constant whines and protests until he suddenly linked his arms around Chuuya’s right arm and began shaking it violently while calling Chuuya a variety of uncreative insults.
He then jerked his body toward Dazai’s direction, yelling to his face, “What?!”
*click*
Chuuya’s eyes went straight to the phone Dazai was pointing at Chuuya. He eyed the picture he’d taken for a moment, an indecipherable look flashed across his face before it vanished again. He held up the phone and directed it once more in Chuuya’s direction, tutting at him as if he was reprimanding a little kid, “Ck, ck, Chuuya got such an angry face here. Not good, not good. You should say cheese when snapping a picture, Chuuya~ Oh, and you should let your hair down! It suits Chuuya better when he wears this outfit!”
Right then, Chuuya instantly snatched the phone from Dazai, deleting the picture with a hard press that almost cracked the screen, and tucked it into his own pocket. He definitely wasn’t pouting (he was) before continuing to walk.
(Though, he eventually let his hair down because he’d tied it before they left on a mission. But he only did so because Dazai was sort of correct that he looked more feminine this way. He didn’t want to come across as an odd man wearing a maid outfit in public. It’s not like it’s because Dazai suggested it)
Along the way, Dazai noisily complained about Chuuya stealing his phone but Chuuya still deemed it was pointless to respond, so Dazai eventually gave up talking (even though he knew Dazai could snatch it back easily if he really wanted to).
They strolled from street to street until Dazai finally found a place to shower. Chuuya sulked throughout Dazai’s shower at the fact that he couldn’t get revenge because Dazai had foreseen what Chuuya wanted to do in advance. He’d already stolen new clothing for himself, which consisted of a plain white shirt and some black sweatpants, at the same time he stole the maid costume for Chuuya.
It was rare for Dazai to wear such a simple and casual clothing. When he emerged from the shower, Chuuya even privately thought he looked fresher and more like a normal person this way, so he guessed he looked alright.
When they came to a stop at a takoyaki stall, Dazai persuaded him to try handing over the money from their world just to see if it could be used in this world or not.
Chuuya thought Dazai’s theory made sense if only to prove if this world was distinct enough in terms of historical figures or just another dimension entirely that shared the name Japan. He gave the takoyaki vendor the paper money he had in his wallet.
However, it seemed like they couldn’t prove anything yet anyway since the tired vendor was careless enough to overlook the figures in the money and merely glanced at the numbers before handing them the newly prepared takoyakis in two boxes.
… He guessed it’d worked out well, for now, at least for those who weren’t paying the money much attention because Chuuya had a hunch the paper money would instead feature hero figures given how obsessed the society was with them. Using the card was never going to be possible.
Unfortunately, Chuuya had a tendency to bring very little cash and to use his card the majority of time, now leaving him with little remaining. He guessed Dazai also resorted to stealing because he didn’t bring any money from the very beginning, or his wallet was just lost during another of his suicide drowning attempt.
The day before, both Chuuya and Dazai hadn’t been able to attempt any purchases because a fire-moustached hero thought it was a good day to patrol that area and created crowds everywhere that blocked the roads, allowing him to easily lure villains to his location, whether on purpose or not.
Fire was shot almost everywhere they could see and nearly burned down a kindergarten full of children if not for a firefighter hero with a weird fire hydrant appearance intervening. Due to the noise and chaos in the area, Chuuya’s stress level rose to the point he dragged Dazai to the first internet cafe they saw.
Chuuya ate the takoyakis beside Dazai who was merely holding his own box, sitting on a bench on a riverbank beneath a bridge while they discussed about where to go find the ability user first.
“I don’t know, Chuuya. But I imagine if they think like a normal person, they’ll be quite close to keep an eye on us. We can start by separating. You stay here and I’ll pretend to leave when I actually look for them nearby, so the gifted can only monitor one of us. We can focus more on their presence with less distractions. The ability user may not expect us acting on our own and they won’t attack us in order to use us for their group’s objective. Whether they choose to follow you or me, we can catch him off guard easier this way.
I haven’t sensed anyone around us all day, so they’re probably watching us from afar in another way, but it’ll be nice to confirm they aren’t that competent at masking their presence or they’re secretly a skilled assassin. If I can’t find anyone close, you can start by searching for the clues in the park where we landed yesterday.”
Chuuya shoved his second takoyaki into his mouth and chewed it slowly before swallowing it. “Sounds good. But I want to finish this takoyaki first.”
Dazai suddenly leaped from his seat, startling Chuuya and almost making him drop his box of takoyaki. “Then slug can just wait here while you’re eating, I’m going first!”
Chuuya quickly caught Dazai’s box—which was still full of takoyakis—that he’d casually tossed to him. He blinked his eyes in surprise and then quickly reacted by setting the box down to the now empty space next to him when he noticed Dazai begin to move. “Oi! You haven’t eaten your takoyaki!”
“You can have it, chibi!” He exclaimed and sprinted away before Chuuya could even respond.
Chuuya roared, “You haven’t eaten anything since yesterday, idiot!” However, Dazai had vanished from his sight, leaving an empty spot behind. Chuuya slumped down in his seat, groaning as he jabbed the takoyaki with the skewer a little too hard that it pierced the box beneath it. “Stupid, idiot. Always coming up with excuses not to eat. I’m gonna make him eat later. Is there any crab food here…?”
After thinking about where he could get some crab food nearby, Chuuya was done eating moments later and tossed the empty box to the trash bin using his gravity. He glanced over at the children who’d just begun playing tag on the riverbank, observing them as to make sure they didn’t fall into the water.
A woman walking her dog passed him near where the kids were playing then scolded the kids not to play too close to the river if they didn’t want to fall and be swept away by the river current. Before hunting for food containing a crab, he used this opportunity to ask the woman if he could pet the dog. She gave her permission and he happily petted the dog while also politely chatting with the woman.
Soon after, the children approached him in curiosity and innocently asked if he was a maid, to which Chuuya reluctantly said yes in a high-pitched female voice, so that neither the woman nor the kids would question why a man was dressed as a maid during the day.
The woman in fact told him he was pretty, also believing he was a woman, and asked for a picture in exchange for petting her dog. They kept an eye on the children while he played with the dog for some time until the children eventually finished playing and left, waving goodbye at them. Before they parted ways as well, he asked the woman where he could get some crab food nearby. He then headed to a crab-selling booth.
Upon his return, he put the package with the crab food on his lap and waited for the mackerel to return.
Shortly after, there was a husky voice near his left ear.
“Boo.”
“Agh!”
Chuuya jumped and almost dropped the package once more, spooked by the two hands that suddenly gripped his shoulders. He twisted his head to glare at Dazai, who was grinning evilly after making Chuuya surprised. His index finger poked Chuuya’s cheek, a victorious smile painted on his smug face.
“Got you, Chuuya!” He declared cheerfully.
“You! Don’t appear so suddenly!” He said then pursed his lips. “So? Do you get the ability user?”
Dazai shrugged then slipped his hands into his pockets, still towering over him behind his seat. “Didn’t find anyone suspicious. It’s your turn, Chuuya! Check the park for me!”
Dazai was too cheerful for his liking, making him suspect he was scheming again and hoping this time it didn’t involve him. People would say he was paranoid, but this was Dazai after all and he knew him so well. Trust him, Dazai was even worse before.
“Don’t do anything troublesome,” he warned.
“Don’t worry, Chuuya! I just want to try a new method for my suicide attempt! I heard that if you—“
“If you try to hang yourself on that huge tree over there with your bandages because you don’t have any nooze and accidentally traumatize the two kids standing over there and every adult who comes across you, I’ll never speak to you again,” Chuuya quickly cut off before he said further nonsense.
Dazai let out an offended gasp and held his palm over his chest, exaggeratedly clutching it. “Ah! Chuuya is such a bad dog! He’s not even appreciative of its owner’s attempt to utilize his creative mind!”
Dazai didn’t let his dramatics last too long as he let out a fake huff before acting like he really was thinking over what Chuuya said. “But I don’t want to commit a burdensome suicide so I’ll let it pass for now. I’ll think of a new idea of suicide method then,” he remarked as he held up his favorite ‘The Complete Suicide’ book that seemed to appear out of nowhere.
“Of all of the things you brought into this world, why must it be that stupid book?” Chuuya questioned, raising one of his eyebrows and eyeing the book ridiculously.
“Chuuya is just jealous he couldn’t bring any of his wine and tacky hat collection. Now, shoo! I want to read this book peacefully,” he said as he started to concentrate on reading the book, shooing Chuuya away by waving his hand up and down.
Chuuya clicked his tongue and pivoted to head to the other way. But before that, he gestured to the crab food that he’d placed on his seat and said, “I’ve bought that crab for you, so make sure you eat it or I’ll confiscate that stupid book of yours.”
Before Dazai could say anything, he walked away, his skirt swaying as he did so (something he’d grown accustomed to when nobody pointed out how weird he looked in a maid uniform and that everyone assumed he was female. He knew he was shorter and smaller in stature compared to most men, but Chuuya’s pride in his masculinity remained slightly eroded. He disregarded it for now in favor of more pressing issues.
He could only hope Dazai hadn’t taken pictures of him in secret and saved them someplace he didn’t know about, like on his other secret phone or whatever. When they got back to their own world, Dazai would definitely show those pics to Anee-san, Gin, and Higuchi. If he did that, he would make sure to show the Agency members Dazai’s embarrassing photos as payback).
He could still recall how to go to the deserted park where they’d first landed yesterday and had to investigate the park’s perimeter to see if the ability user was present.
Having already circled the area four times to make sure they weren’t at the park and to look for any indications of the gifted’s ability from where they first arrived here, Chuuya made the decision to go back to Dazai’s location upon discovering nothing.
It was quite frustrating they both couldn’t find anything. In a way, what Dazai said was true; the sensible course of action would have been to keep a close eye on them and to never harm them. However, they never located them, even after they had split up like this because it would be easier to sense someone suspicious when there were less people around.
Like what Dazai had informed him, Chuuya didn’t sense anyone following them at all throughout the day, therefore they couldn’t catch them off guard because no one was even there to begin with.
Examining this place was a second option because if everyone landed in the same spot, there should be very little chance of discovering evidence that the gifted also landed here, supposing the ability could create some consequence they were unaware of.
As he walked back to the river, he began to wonder if anyone was even watching them at all, or if Dazai was mistaken (albeit highly unlikely) in believing that the gifted was also in this world.
If only they hadn’t been in such a congested area due to that stupid fire guy, they could have caught the gifted much more easily yesterday. The densely populated area prevented them from sensing the presence of any suspicious individuals as well, as they might blend in with the crowd and take cover among the many people (including villains) pursuing the fire guy.
Chuuya blamed and cussed the fire guy again, who somehow made everything annoying just simply by being exist. It was all because that hero stuck around even after they left the cafe, creating the impression that all of Japan’s populace had congregated there. The street was packed with bystanders and reporters, and the chaos caused by the so-called villain attacks further disrupted their search for the gifted, with many declaring their revenge on the number two hero.
If Chuuya could, he wished he could just take out the number two hero himself to make it quiet for once around there because it felt as if the hero was the cause of the ruckus after all. But he didn’t want to bring Dazai and himself to the attention of others so he’d refrained from doing so.
He’d already grown to miss Yokohama already. This city was just too loud and chaotic.
When he’d come quite close to the bridge, Chuuya was startled out of his trance after hearing a child shouting with pure curiosity from above the bridge. He looked up and saw a kid holding his mother’s hand while pointing at something beyond the bridge.
“Mommy! What are those legs sticking out of the river?”
… Any second now, Chuuya was going to burst a blood vessel and fry a mackerel for dinner.
——
“Chuuuyaaa! I thought it was a good idea!”
“Since when drowning yourself near people and children passing by be a good idea, you bastard?! This isn’t your usual favorite river in Yokohama where only locals who are familiar to your shenanigans cross it! Did you lose your brain cells because of how much you commit suicide, huh?!”
Dazai merely shrugged. “Seeing a river always tempts my desire, Chuuya. I couldn’t take it anymore and reasoned since the current was fast, I’d be able to get carried away so quickly nobody would even notice! Ah, I should’ve considered that kids these days have sharp eyes.”
“That’s not a valid reason at all you idiot! If the kid was older, you would’ve traumatized him! And his mother looked horrified already and even offered me the number to a suicide hotline! I was embarrassed to associate myself with you!”
Chuuya and Dazai was walking side by side again, aimlessly, as they wandered to the other area, which was pleasantly much quieter than it had been the day before, possibly due to the lack of villain attacks.
Chuuya had informed Dazai of his discovery, which was none at all, and Dazai then proposed they take a stroll for now, though he looked quite pensive after Chuuya told him that he also could feel no one following them at all.
They moved closer to a busy intersection where a large number of people crossing the street as soon as the pedestrian light turned green.
As they crossed the road and came to a stop on the other side, Chuuya heard a voice coming from the huge TV atop one of the towers that broadcasted news on heroes and villain attacks (which was basically everything this city was about, heroes and villains, and they were getting sick of it). The voice was a woman this time, and even though Chuuya didn’t care about villain attacks, his attention was somehow drawn to it, as if his intuition prompted him to listen to the news.
Beside him, Dazai did the same.
“… suicide bombing attack at 6.07 p.m on Friday, August 30th. There are eight listed injuries and nine total deaths. The suicide bombing attack occurred in Musutafu Internet Cafe, one of the most well-liked cafes in Musutafu which is often frequented by teens due to its affordable prices and good facilities. The police force has not yet been able to identify the villain and the villain’s objective remains unclear. They claim that they are actively trying to acquire further intels.
As per our interview with the chief of the Musutafu Police Force this morning, the police force has made the decision to cooperate with the Hero Public Safety Commission due to the possibility of a newly established villain group that could pose a threat to the public. As of right now, only the fact that the villain’s identity might be male has been agreed upon.
The police force and Hero Public Safety Commission will also be advising the public to exercise caution while going outside for the next few weeks in case this terrorist group launches another bombing attack. There is another vital piece of information that they choose to disclose with the public that police force has discovered. Detective Tsukauchi, the detective assigned to the case, reported that a note was recovered within a black rose bouquet. He chose to make the note’s content public because the Musutafu police force, in accordance with the Hero Public Safety Commission, has determined that the message was sufficiently threatening for the general public to be aware of. The note appears to imply that the public should receive this message, rather than only to heroes, as is the case with many modern villains.
They claimed that publicizing this is done to warn civilians to be careful, not to instill unneeded fear in the public, and to encourage the civilians to remain calm and continue to rely on heroes and law enforcement to keep protecting them as they have for centuries. This was written in the note that the villain left behind…”
After the reporter read the note and discussed the theories several members of the police force and hero commission had come up with, Chuuya and Dazai remained silent, even most of the civilians started to notice the breaking news being played on one of the biggest TV screens in the surrounding buildings.
Moments later, as most civilians stopped what they were doing and talked to one another in concern, while several others dismissed it since they seemed to be in a hurry and might think about it later, Chuuya continued to think over the news. He had a feeling he knew what this meant, but he wasn’t able to utter it aloud yet because his mind was still processing the shock.
Dazai was the one who first spoke up amid the hush between them. And when Chuuya turned to look at him, he noticed that the way he stood, his body gestures, and facial expressions had altered 180 degrees like he had two faces.
Dazai’s eyes went wide and a smirk unlike his typical smug, teasing grin appeared on his face. It was a sinister smirk that nearly reached his eyes, one he seldom displayed while he was still the Demon Prodigy, and even less so now that he was on the light side.
It was one of those rare smirks from the Demon Prodigy when something unexpected happened.
Following his unusual expression of astonishment that was readily concealed by a hint of amusement, the Demon Prodigy spoke to him with a sardonic voice that contrasted with the evil sneer on his face,
“They got us first.”
Notes:
I know some fics portray Dazai as that one who was so genius his plan would never ever fail as if he is omniscient. I know Dazai mostly know everything, like I think he’s even a little omniscient, but if you notice in the canon, he still couldn’t expect something to happen, even if it is rarely, like that Mimic situation with Oda and then Fyodor, especially when there’s a lack of information about it.
Also I realized I made Chuuya too aggressive in this story, that’s not my intention but Chuuya is just annoyed with Dazai since this is the first since 4 years since they meet again and interact with each other for almost daily now (they’re from post Decay of Angels timeline but the Agency and Mafia just recently got used to each other’s presence in their daily life where no more dangerous life and death situations take place because of Fyodor), so he has a really long time of not dealing with Dazai just to have to get used to him again, with Dazai increasing his pranks and insults because he thinks he wants to make up for the lost time not messing with Chuuya. Don’t worry, Chuuya would mellow a little when he get used to Dazai the longer he is with him!
Also, my update schedule is random but I think it will be 2 chapters per month because I’m that slow at editing and proofreading it.
Oh, and forgot to say this but Dazai’s POV is next! (I’m dreading that because it’s so much easier to write Chuuya’s POV rather than Dazai because he’s so complicated 😭)
Chapter 4: Find A New Reason to Live
Summary:
Dazai didn’t know how to console someone and Chuuya was sad, then they came to find a new hope in this new world.
Notes:
I want to say this chapter is gonna be a lot of Dazai’s complex thoughts and description with not so much dialogue! So I hope it’s not boring for you but this chapter is important, especially at the end, because this is the start of everything.
Be happy because this chapter is long that I think I’m gonna die editing this.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For once, Dazai was at a loss for what to do.
Dazai had been leaning against a stack of crates in their makeshift home—he hoped it was temporary and they could find a better place later; he didn’t truly mind staying here for years, but Chuuya with his rich taste would throw a fit, even though Chuuya was the one who used to live in the streets, not him—since 2 hours already, not really doing anything but staring at the dejected lump of futon a short distance away from him.
The ginger had been sulking and projecting a rather depressing aura, while completely engulfing his already tiny frame with a futon. Dazai couldn’t even see his face from this angle at all. If it were in any other situation, Dazai would tell him he was behaving like a puppy shying away from a new environment, burying itself under soft stuff to keep itself safe.
(If he were to say that to him, he would undoubtedly earn a punch to the face).
Truth be told though, Dazai preferred Chuuya sulking like this to doing it on the ceiling like he would as a teenager when Dazai accidentally (deliberately) broke his favorite things or scared ‘cute’ dogs away.
It would be inconvenient for Dazai to attempt to scale these crates behind him just in order to reach Chuuya on the ceiling. He could only imagine the pain of falling from that height and he bet it wasn’t fun at all. It wouldn’t even be able to kill him.
Nevertheless, despite his better way of sulking (in his opinion), he knew Chuuya was still distressed; in fact, it couldn’t be described as merely sulking due to how he seemed to be experiencing greater emotion than normal, as seen by the death silence—that happened very rarely when he and Chuuya were in the same room—that swallowed the entire warehouse, which nearly unsettled Dazai.
The silence and lack of movement suggested that Chuuya was still deep in his thoughts, possibly going through a phase of self-blame for having lost something vital in his life and being unable to reclaim it.
Dazai bet Chuuya was overthinking things again, convincing himself in his tiny head, that was as small as its body, that this was his own fault.
Dazai disliked it when the often vibrant and lively ginger would sink to a dark well of unpleasant thoughts and feelings. Especially, because he would neglect his own health and Dazai would have to look after him instead despite being the owner.
He hadn’t seen Chuuya this way in years—even though those who weren’t close to him wouldn’t be able to sense the misery he radiated anyway because Chuuya usually tried not to express his melancholy outright—to the point of ignoring everyone and everything around him.
Since they’d come back to this temporary house of theirs, Dazai had even tried to make fun of all of his favorite things in the world in an attempt to get him to return to his regular obnoxious self, but to no avail, as if the Chuuya in the futon right now had been replaced by some sort of doll or statue.
The last time this happened, it was after the Dragon’s Head Conflict incident, in which many of his friends died. He spent two weeks mourning over them and working nonstop until he nearly passed out (who would if he were a lesser human).
During those weeks, he constantly thought he wasn’t a good enough mafioso to stop the deaths of everyone he loved about (the Flags, his subordinates, etc). He admitted this when he spoke to Kouyou and Dazai after Dazai dragged him to Kouyou’s office to force him to talk when he was finally fed up with Chuuya acting less confidently than usual.
He was aware, however, that it was a trait Chuuya would never be able to abandon so easily. His unwavering loyalty and diligence were his defining characteristics that would never leave him. They were what made Chuuya Chuuya.
He definitely didn’t want Chuuya to change as well, so he didn’t exactly want him to lose these traits of his. It was just that his loyalty and workaholic attributes came with a set of costs, making him never blaming the group or individual to whom he was faithful, and bearing all of his group’s weights on his own as if he had to carry the weight of the entire world on his shoulders.
When something went wrong, these traits of his led him to believe that everything that happened was the result of his error because he couldn’t guide or assist his people effectively, whereas in reality, everything that happened was the outcome of decisions made by all parties.
Ah, how foolish Chuuya was.
With a resigned sigh, Dazai recalled how this sulking (mourning? grieving?)had started. Chuuya had been in a foul mood since the news of that suicide bombing attack broke; the perpetrator of which was 99% the same gifted they’d been looking for.
After all, how could someone from this world possibly know about the titles of the Demon Prodigy and the Sheep King that seemed to follow them wherever they went?
The note made it apparent that the ability user intended to take advantage of their scary reputation, which while nonexistent here, was still able to frighten the public through a somewhat ominous poem and an immediate attack that claimed multiple young lives to heighten the sense of danger it posed.
He was unsure what their specific goal was in utilizing their infamous titles, but he could infer from the spreading of their names that they either wanted to incite chaos in public or to spite Soukoku and make their lives more difficult here by framing them as the perpetrator’s allies.
This could be annoying, but it wouldn’t be too much of a problem if he played it right.
In any case, he could think back about that terrorist group and their potential schemes later because now the necessity to go over Chuuya and how he got into this state took precedence.
He remembered the somber mood that surrounded him shortly after they heard the news. What happened afterwards went like this.
After finding an alleyway to talk about the news and him explaining to Chuuya that the suicide bomber must’ve been the gifted they were trying to find, there was stillness between them as Dazai waited for Chuuya to process the information and quietly observed how Chuuya would respond to the fact.
Chuuya’s reaction was always so honest, never hiding anything like Dazai at all, was so human in all he did. And this was why he dreaded his subsequent response much more.
He could guess how Chuuya would deal with the fact that they couldn’t return to their world, his home, his Port Mafia, at all, and it wouldn’t be in a calm, happy manner with a joyful smile pasted on his pretty face.
Trust him, Dazai had considered every alternative possibilities that might allow them to go back to their world, but none of them was feasible.
The gifted had died and they still hadn’t been brought back to their world at all, implying that the ability’s effects would continue long after the user had passed away.
Before they learned of the user’s death, he’d entertained the small possibility that the effect of an ability would cease to exist after the user died. But after thinking again about how ‘The Book’, even after the gifted had most likely passed away, as well as the whole thing with Shibusawa, he concluded that an ability could continue to function even after the user wasn’t alive anymore.
He needed to take note of this and keep it in his mind for future preparation.
It might come as a surprise that someone going by the name Demon Prodigy would think and… feel what was known as ‘human’ sentiments for someone and this overall predicament, but in contrast to popular belief, which held that a person like him was incapable of feeling anything and were apathetic toward everything, it was actually quite the opposite.
It was just that Dazai, who was emotionally inept and usually didn’t comprehend most of his feelings, couldn’t express his true emotions genuinely.
To be honest, it surprised him as well that he was able to recognize and understand ‘that’ particular emotion of his. It might be possible because it was a familiar feeling he felt almost daily.
In times of silence, his mind was typically occupied with something—more accurately, a precious someone—that he didn’t really want to dwell on too much because it served as a mental diversion, but would always be there to constantly haunt him like a relic from the past.
‘The grief, the loss, the mourning.’
Deep down, when his mind inadvertently drifted back to his home in Yokohama, something in his chest swirled around like a whirlpool in the sea; especially when he thought about the Armed Detective Agency.
Atsushi, Kunikida, Ranpo, and everyone else… Not being able to meet them at all gave him a weird sensation he couldn’t quite describe.
He got the gist of what it meant though. Without realizing it, he began to acknowledge that he was already attached to them all. If he’d told his 14-year-old self that he was going to get attached to someone, he would’ve laughed in his face then tried to jump from the nearest rooftop.
Dazai was always evidently a man who felt and showed less than any other human. At times, he even had to put up a false front in order to fit with the people and surroundings.
He couldn’t pinpoint why he was this way since this was how he’d always been since birth. Though, he suspected it was because the name of his ability was ‘No Longer Human’, which prevented him from feeling sufficiently human.
This was why the label Demon Prodigy fit him perfectly, because how could a normal human be able to feel the constant nothingness that lingered inside them?
He thought he was better when he was in the Agency and yes he was able to feel the deep-seated grief and other complex emotions within him, yet the emptiness remained as if it would always be buried inside his already black heart.
Either way, things had gotten too far off topic now and he needed to stop his mind from wandering again. It wasn’t the appropriate time to examine his unique birth characteristics and other aspects of his personality that separated him from other humans. He must’ve been struck by their rare moment of silence.
When he focused his mind back on the ginger in front of him, he noticed Chuuya who still maintained his former posture, lowering his head while standing and appearing to be lost in thought just like him earlier.
Yet unlike him, Chuuya didn’t attempt to come to the surface and instead delving further and deeper into the depths of his emotions.
Dazai needed to say something in order to stop him from plunging even more, before he completely slipped from his grasp.
“Chuuya—“ But before Dazai could even attempt to find the right words to console his ex-partner, as if a spell had been casted on him, he abruptly broke free from the curse of quietness.
The previously blank visage he’d adopted suddenly displayed far more emotion than he’d anticipated as he looked up at him with a fierce gaze that could’ve driven away a bear out of its natural habitat in the forest.
“Are you kidding me Dazai?!”, he erupted, startling Dazai slightly with his tone.
Still, Dazai being Dazai, he could collect himself just as quick as Chuuya’s abrupt mood change. Thus, the initial surprise gave way to bewilderment, and Dazai blinked his eyes several times at him after examining his tense, petulant scowl, as if he was analyzing Chuuya with a magnifying lens.
Judging by his moody demeanor, he was guessing that Chuuya was under the impression that Dazai was ready to repeat his explanation and that Chuuya wasn’t inclined to listen to it again. Hence, the interruption, and the push to move the subject forward rather than linger on previously covered ground.
Though based on the look in his eyes… he looked like he was currently in a state of denial, holding onto the last hope that this wasn’t real and was just a bad dream or the result of an ability that caused hallucination, even though the smart—though not as smart as him—Chuuya knew it wasn’t true.
He learned that the first stage of grief was denial from a book he casually read when he was a little kid.
Back in the mafia, he didn’t care enough to deal personally with someone who was grieving because he was the one who forced them to go through it in the first place. He wasn’t even the one who dealt with Chuuya’s mourning when he was sixteen, it was all Kouyou’s responsibility!
Though, he could partially relate to the feeling now because of a certain someone from years ago. He could say it wasn’t a pleasant feeling at all. At the very least, it helped him identify this emotion called ‘grief’ more easily.
Realizing he still hadn’t answered Chuuya’s question in a while, Dazai briefly considered how to deal with this version of Chuuya before deciding that it’d be best to try to make Chuuya face and accept the truth, allowing both of them to handle their unfortunate predicament more quickly.
His experience taught him that, even though it was hard, there was no point to be in denial, even avoiding the thought and moving on would be a wiser course of action for someone as logical as him. If not, they would waste time wallowing in self-pity when they could be doing more beneficial things.
(And maybe, he wanted to do this even though it was troublesome simply because he didn’t want the version of Chuuya from after the Dragon’s Head Conflict to resurface here. Not because he was worried of course, he merely wanted a partner who could work with him and become useful, letting him to regain control over this unfamiliar situation).
And so, he informed Chuuya in a solemn tone. “I’m not, Chuuya. I’m one hundred percent serious.”
Yet, for some reason, his words seemed to have almost no impact as Chuuya’s denial persisted in his desperate blue eyes.
Being hopeful, being stubborn. Looking sturdy, but actually fragile.
Dazai was determined to keep going though. As he put it, hanging on to a fantasy while pretending everything was okay when in fact it wasn’t was pointless. He didn’t want this slug to ruin himself even more.
Dazai wasn’t sure what was the right thing to say, but channelling Kouyou within himself seemed like a good idea for now. Chuuya currently had no one else to turn to for solace, so he had to rely on the one source of comfort Chuuya had left behind, assuming Kouyou’s duty of consoling him and making sure everything was alright.
Ah, how could a Chibi like him be so… troublesome?
“But—“ Chuuya spoke up again and was about to refute his remark once again, but Dazai stopped him in his tracks, putting a stop to the start of an endless cycle of denial before it happened.
“Chuuya, I know how hard this is for you. I don’t seem like it but I too find it difficult. We have to accept the reality. We can’t go back anymore.”
While saying that, Dazai did his best to make his expression and tone more honest than usual, ensuring that his rare display of resignation was clear on his face even though it was somehow more difficult than putting on a mask of pretense, proven by the fact that a mask of indifference was still slightly visible on his face.
Ah how being genuine and honest was extremely difficult for someone as phony as him.
Unlike Chuuya, Dazai found it easier to force the sadness inside him to retreat to the very corner of his mind and prevent himself from thinking about it, as he normally did with any negative emotions that remained in him. After all, he was more accustomed to hiding his emotions than Chuuya was.
The only thing he could sincerely and legitimately accept as simple truth in his mind was the loss he suffered; not the loss of his home and the people he had back home, but the loss that had put them in this predicament in the first place by the mostly unknown group.
Osamu Dazai, the Demon Prodigy who made nearly no mistakes, had been defeated by another group due to a lack of information and possibly not because the group was as intelligent as him, Fyodor, or Ranpo, but rather because of oversight on his side.
It was laughable, however it was the truth.
Dazai surprisingly took this loss well and reminded himself once more he could still lose after recalling the Mimic Incident and the final stunt Fyodor made.
As someone—most likely himself—stated, the first loss would cut someone hard and quickly like a slash of knife, the second loss would surprise and caught them off guard, and the third loss would allow them to accept and process it more calmly for future reference.
If he were still in the mafia, Mori would be extremely disappointed and punish him if he knew he’d made mistakes multiple times, but Dazai knew he couldn’t do anything about it now. Mori wasn’t here after all. Being completely unable to see Mori’s hideous face was the only positive aspect of this situation.
When he was first taken (more like he accepted the offer himself) to the Port Mafia as his little Demon Prodigy, he was so used to Mori telling him that there was no room for mistake in his plans unless he wanted punishment and consequences that would affect the entire organization. Especially not for something as major as this.
And for once, it turned out Mori was correct. The moment he committed mistakes, everything he’d built fell apart in an instant.
Making mistakes invariably came with a cost that neither he nor anybody else could afford, and now this was his punishment for being too arrogant.
Dazai observed Chuuya’s expression, which now appeared as if reality had hit him hard. He was aware of Slug’s intense inner turmoil upon realizing he’d never be able to reunite with his family in the Port Mafia anymore; his only home, his everything.
He lost the essence of what made his life meaningful. Without them and Yokohama, Chuuya had no idea how to live his life the way he had before and how to be himself.
They were just that important and Chuuya had grown too attached to them, and this was why Dazai never considered making him follow him when he left the Port Mafia.
Because that was what Chuuya had.
Chuuya’s current expression was so unsettling that Dazai desired to erase it permanently. He could tell the dismal and anguish on his face as he thought about the Port Mafia, his life, and the relationships he had with the members, which all had been stolen from him…
(And this all happened because of some blunders that Dazai made)
That unexpected thought struck him like cars crashing into each other in an accident. Dazai instantly ceased his reminiscing about anything that occurred two hours prior, as if someone had flicked the switch in his brain. A mental fire as intense as a stove fire had burned him through that final line.
Because he knew it was the truth.
It was mostly Dazai’s fault.
‘Right, this is the mistake I made… It’s… because of me that everything is this way.’
Among the many complicated feelings he didn’t want to keep unfolding was the unusually strong sense of guilt. He looked at Chuuya as his countenance became stiff and contorted, who remained still in his lump form without shifting at all, like there was no one alive hiding inside of it.
The guilt became larger and larger as he kept watching the damn lump that might be the only one capable of causing him to experience this unbearably horrible feeling in his nonexistent heart.
It had the power to arouse the desire to make amends and set things right again because these fatal mistakes had affected the happiness of the man curling in front of him.
He wanted him to be happy again, no, there was no pure happiness in this terrible world, so at least he wanted him to be his normal loud self again. It was so eerie for him that Chuuya acted as quiet as this.
With a little hesitation still gnawing at him, Dazai took his first step, closer then closer toward the light grey lump that was much tinier than the large warehouse around it.
When he was standing directly over the lump to gaze over it, he crouched down and extended his right hand to pat the futon. It was so out of character for him to touch it in such delicate way. So gently that he was starting to doubt if Chuuya could feel it.
“Chuuya… It’s gonna be alright. I’ll figure something out and fix these mistakes I made,” he assured that tiny lump in front of him.
A second, two seconds, three seconds, then five seconds passed in quiet. The hole in his black heart was even able to beat fast from nervousness.
Waiting.
And then, the unexpected happened.
Instead of pretending to be nonexistent like before, the futon suddenly moved in a jerky motion. It was a rapid, snappy action that took only a split of second.
Not expecting that but still catching the movement with his attentive eyes, Dazai backed away just in time to see the futon flung violently to his former crouching spot. Now that the barrier wasn’t there anymore, he could see clearly what kind of expression Chuuya was making.
Chuuya’s eyes were a touch redder than usual as his grip tightened on the fabric he was wearing until it wrinkled significantly. He glared up at Dazai, still with the sorrow on his pretty face that covered up the deep fury, hatred anger that he knew Chuuya directed at his own self, even though he looked like he was acting otherwise.
When he eventually parted that pair of lovely lips of his, he lashed out. His blue eyes never strayed away from his, yet they appeared hazy and foggy, like he wasn’t truly speaking to him at all.
“There’s nothing we can do about it! And you know it yourself, don’t give someone false hope when you can’t be fucking sure it’ll work out!” He roared, his shoulders moving up and down several times as if he’d just finished a marathon, as if he’d saved his energy only to say those words to him.
Dazai widened his eyes slightly, his mouth fell open a little like he was at a loss for words. However, without giving a chance for Dazai to say anything, Chuuya spoke again. His disgruntled expression was now becoming more intense and accusing.
“You know what? This wouldn’t be an issue if you actually tried! If you didn’t slack off and put in some effort instead of being so useless! If you’d spent your time acquiring more intel instead of drowning yourself in a river before the mission, we wouldn’t be here! Now I’m stuck dealing with the fallout because you never take your job seriously! How the hell can you possibly fix this, huh?! Unless we can go back in time, there’s no way to make it right!
And now I have to stick around with someone as shitty as you who’ll just abandon me and everyone else who care about you when one of your crazy attempts finally works! Have you even thought how worried your new student was every time you talked about ending your own life? Once I saw him sitting by that riverbank alone for half a day! Or when your new partner came to me asking how to handle your suicidal texts which I know you sent as excuses to skip work because he didn’t know which ones were serious?! And I was just his enemy not long ago! It’s exhausting to think about you, to think about that, to think… about this! I really ‘hate’ YOU!”
Chuuya roughly wiped his dry eyes with a slightly quivering palm after snapping at him, his voice tremulous and loud, like he’d been keeping something back within his head for a long time before exploding.
Dazai could envision in his head what would happen if the distraught mafioso decided not to withhold anything from him. The tears welling up in his eyes that would show weakness, or perhaps Arahabaki that might want to take control of his emotions while whispering things about devastation.
In actuality though, there was only very small things visible on his features that would’ve suggested his distress, at least outwardly. Dazai could still tell he looked like he wanted to let out tears if he could and release Arahabaki’s incessant roar given the headache he must’ve been experiencing, but being a stubborn and strong human being he was, he just never did.
Dazai in fact had never witnessed Chuuya cry and believe he would express whatever he felt only in private. Dazai would never find out about it anyway because he wasn’t privy to it. As for Arahabaki, Dazai thought Chuuya was incredible for consistently managing it on daily basis, because Chuuya was just that amazing.
Dazai was slightly bothered by the remarks Chuuya directed at him though, albeit perhaps because of the hurt that permeated nearly every word that was uttered. Every time he wondered whether Chuuya actually felt that way about him, it stung him a little.
Because he knew. He knew this was Chuuya lashing out in response to his own grief, as it had happened several times before when his misdirected anger reared its ugly head to point it at the wrong person, mainly at him, even though he hadn’t meant to.
He always knew the primary victim of Chuuya’s criticism was always his own self after all. He never really placed the blaming on Dazai at all in this particular instance, even though it was obvious Dazai was the one who had to be held accountable, not him.
(Yet… why did it seem like his words contained some truth? No, not about the initial accusations he made against him, but rather about the remarks he made after about eventually leaving him and everyone who held him dear.
Did he even deserve their love and affection?).
Dazai wondered what Kouyou would do about this Chuuya and chose to repeat his earlier move since he didn’t know what else he could do.
He attempted to reach out to Chuuya again, trying to touch his arm to calm him down, to give him the impression that he understood even though his own head was still brimming with reluctance and confusion.
“Chuuya—“
“No,” he said as he snatched his hand back and went to take the futon he’d just tossed away, wrapping it around his body and burying himself inside once again. “Go away. I don’t want to see your face. Leave me alone.”
Dazai’s extended hand stayed in the air for a little moment before lowering it when Chuuya opted not to speak again. It felt like nothing but the air pervaded his surroundings, as quiet as it had been minutes ago.
Not knowing what to do to fix this and thinking that trying again would just make matters worse, Dazai followed what Chuuya told him to do without question. Quietly, he got up and straightened his coat. Before heading out of the warehouse, he gave Chuuya one last look before leaving.
——
Even though Dazai had been told to leave, he could never leave Chuuya alone for long.
It was never in his nature to obey what Chuuya said. After all, he was the owner and Chuuya was the loyal dog, so he’d never do as Chuuya asked and return every few hours just to check on him and swipe some food to ensure he didn’t starve.
It would be downright pathetic for the Port Mafia Executive (now, ex-Port Mafia executive) to die from hunger.
On his first return, he set whatever food he’d stolen next to the lump of futon, waiting to see if Chuuya would eat. When he made no move for it and stayed in place, Dazai resorted to threatening to snatch the futon and shove the food into his mouth. Still, Chuuya wouldn’t budge.
Sighing in defeat, Dazai decided not to follow through on his threat and exited the warehouse again.
After two hours of aimless wandering and watching the new world pass by in boredom, he went back to find the food box empty. A wry yet satisfied smile crossed his face as he picked up the box, then threw it into the nearest trashcan outside the warehouse.
Dazai figured Chuuya wouldn’t want his company during this phase of mourning, so every night, when it was time for Chuuya to sleep, he’d slip away to find a rooftop or another abandoned building where he could catch a few moments of rest or simply gaze at the stars.
He rarely slept more than two or three hours and he could function just fine after waking up in whatever place he deemed nice enough for rest.
This cycle of returning and leaving every few hours persisted for four long days. Dazai always struggled with things regarding emotions, whether it was empathy or sympathy.
Because of that, he felt helpless as he waited for the ginger to finally open up to Dazai and himself, for however long it might take.
Dazai was intimately familiar with grief itself. He understood how it could last long even as grief-stricken people often pretended to be fine.
Those burdened by sorrow would find their mind spiraling uncontrollably until it was exhausting. The only way to help them get out of that darkness was to wait patiently for their pain to ease little by little, or for someone to break through that darkness and give them a helping hand—a role Dazai felt he could never embody.
He remembered all too well what it meant to be engulfed by grief because he’d once lost one of the precious people he had, his best friend, Odasaku. It was the biggest grief he’d experienced; sorrow that overshadowed everything in his mundane life.
To navigate that grief, he needed a full month to regain a semblance of normalcy (even when the memories of Odasaku still haunted him until now). At that time, he’d been alone with no one to comfort him. He didn’t believe he needed help back then and felt like he could bear the weight of it alone.
In fact, he still felt that way, though only if he was the one who was grieving, not those closest to him.
To be honest, Dazai could sense that grief within himself even now, just more subdued, and it was almost easy to act like his normal self. This didn’t imply that he didn’t value the Agency or Odasaku. In fact, they truly did, because he was finally able to feel alive when he was with them.
It was just… his grief felt distinct from that of others. Like, every time he wasn’t preoccupied with planning and interacting with people, his mind inevitably wandered back to them. It must’ve been grief… right? He indeed felt upset, but…
Dazai sighed, preferring to set aside his own feelings and focus on helping Chuuya instead, even if it meant attending to mundane things like finding and giving him food, just like a good pet owner he was.
The cycle finally broke when they reached the fifth say. It was like a miracle that Dazai finally discovered a way to get through the ex-mafioso.
It was a reason, it was a glimmer of hope, that might work out if they wanted to forge the path forward together.
Maybe, it was’t the perfect solution to their current problem or what they both truly desired. They (because he believed Chuuya was) understood by now that returning to their world was no longer an option, though Dazai still kind of missed them.
Surprisingly, not only he did miss the Agency, but even the Port Mafia members and that insufferable rat Fyodor despite his hatred and wish for him to keep rotting in hell.
They were now all memories in the past though that he had to force himself to let go of, as it was impossible to hold them anymore with his bare hands.
Dazai had lost many important people in his life, and his mindset that everything he didn’t want to lose would always lose kind of helped him accept his fate faster, to prepare himself when it actually happened.
And it always did. Just when he found the light within the Agency and started to see the world a little more beautiful, it was snuffed out in an instant. He should’ve known this curse would always shadow him.
But still, Chuuya remained constant in his life, so this new hope he found for Chuuya would be essential for their survival in this unfamiliar world where nothing familiar applied.
He’d endured too many losses; Odasaku and now the Agency, but if he had to lose Chuuya… The thought was unbearable. Just the idea sent a chill through him, causing him to feel as if he’d lost something fundamental within him.
He felt like he couldn’t lose Chuuya at all. Never.
That was why he had to make sure that this attempt to keep Chuuya for himself succeeded. He was the only one he considered truly important now, and he refused to let him become lost and trapped whether physically or mentally.
If he were to lose him as well, Dazai…
Dazai immediately shook the thought off his mind.
When he first discovered this flicker of hope, Dazai was sitting on a bench along a street he didn’t bother to recall the name of. He watched absently a short distance away from them as a father bought his daughter a vanilla ice cream from a normal-looking ice cream vendor, who were standing among several strange mutants milling about nearby.
The daughter laughed, the joy lighting up her face when she received it, while the father looked at her with that loving gaze reserved for someone truly precious.
He didn’ t know why but for reasons he couldn’t quite understand, this simple moment between father and daughter made him think about Odasaku, even though nothing of that scene should’ve triggered that memory.
Still, the thought came up suddenly at the forefront of his mind.
‘Odasaku… I wish you were here, so you can tell me what I should do. You’re the only one who truly understand me and I feel like you’re the only one who can point me to the right direction…’ Dazai thought as he kept watching the wholesome moment between the father and daughter, which still kept tugging his heart for no reason at all.
It was odd but he didn’t really mind it.
The peaceful moment then shattered suddenly as soon as a sudden loud wail came, jolting him from his thoughts of Odasaku.
“Uwaahhh!”
Dazai blinked his eyes again, to clear the slight fog in his mind and refocus on the reality. He looked at the now crying girl as she wiped her eyes and loudly sobbed.
Lowering his gaze, Dazai noticed the ice cream was now laying splattered on the ground, giving splashes of color to the drab gray asphalt.
Everyone nearby turned their attention to the commotion, some with annoyance and others out of simple curiosity. Noticing the unwelcome scrutiny from people around them, her father tried to console the daughter to no avail.
The father then gently led his daughter back to the ice cream stall. He pleaded with the vendor to give him another vanilla ice cream for free, and in return, he offered to help him sell the ice cream for an entire day.
Instead of accepting his offer, the vendor shook his head. Just as the father was about to plead again, the vendor suddenly moved and scooped another vanilla ice cream, this time with the addition of two tiny scoops on either side of the largest scoop, creating a cartoonish bear shape, then handed it to the daughter.
The daughter slowly stopped crying when she took in the newly scooped ice cream and beamed at it. She took it and examined it curiously before happily licking the special ice cream.
The father, who seemed clearly taken aback by the display of kindness, asked the ice cream vendor why he’d do such a thing. The vendor gave him a soft smile, his gaze lingering on the delighted daughter again.
“You’re a single father, right?” He began, his tone warm and understanding. “I can see it in your eyes, you’re all that little girl has and she relies on you completely. I know being a single father is hard, and I can tell you’d do anything to make her happy. Your love for her is truly beautiful.”
They both watched the girl happily licking her ice cream. The vendor then grabbed the father’s attention again when he continued talking.
“I’d like to apologize if I seem intrusive. I hope you don’t mind me saying this but my quirk lets me sense emotion within a meter radius and it’s always active, so I can feel the grief and sadness beneath the happiness you’re trying to project for your daughter. The way your daughter cried and the emotion in her heart tells me her sadness runs deeper than just the ice cream, like there’s something else weighing on both of you. Something bad must’ve happened and I won’t pry.”
He lowered his head and started to focus on scooping another vanilla ice cream into a fresh, new cone.
”I know emotions well because of my quirk. I know the moment someone loses someone they love, they tend to hold tightly to the one they still have, determined not to lose them again. You’re doing everything you can to keep her happy, giving her new reason to live after the loss of something meaningful. Your attempts to give her another meaning to life by finding joy in small moments… I appreciate that. I’m sure your daughter will too when she’s older and understands more.
To overcome your grief, you need to be there for each other. Your presence will help heal her. It’s good if you can forge a new path forward together, making positive hopes for the future.”
As he finished speaking, he then looked up again, handing the prepared ice cream to the father, still with kindness in his feature. “It’s free of charge.”
The father hesitated before accepting it, “Thank you… but please, I want to repay you. Anything.”
The vendor chuckled lightly before giving a playful pat to the father’s shoulder. “If you insist, just spread the word about this little business I have. Next time, it won’t be free.”
The father nodded then suddenly broke into tears. The daughter stopped eating the ice cream and tugged at his jacket sleeve, radiating concern. He waved off her concern gently, offering her a reassuring smile.
When Dazai looked at them again, he noticed the dark circles beneath their eyes and he was sure their eyes weren’t normally that red.
The father bowed several times in gratitude and the daughter mimicked him before following his lead in confusion and walked away. Her eyes kept darting back to the ice cream vendor and her father.
Eventually, her attention was entirely captured by her father again when she started talking to him. Their voice was inaudible to his ears.
He then saw the vendor’s secret warm smile as the family left in a clearly better and more hopeful mood.
A small smile involuntarily crept onto Dazai’s face as well as he also walked away from that place, feeling his thoughts gradually became a little clearer, filled with a newfound hope as his sharp mind began to calculate so many things.
He’d make sure to come back here with Chuuya later when they both had money, as a way to express gratitude for the unexpected insight that kind vendor had given. He thought it would be humorous to think if this was a sign from Odasaku, to guide him when he just needed it the most.
He knew now he had an idea of what he should do.
Dazai gazed up at the sky, as if trying to look into the heaven, or hell, or the afterlife. But what emerged in his mind was neither of those, instead it was a familiar hazy figure he often dreamed of.
The figure smiled at him, as if granting approval of his decision.
‘My time in the light may be over, but I know you wouldn’t mind because I’ve learned to appreciate its beauty… Now, I have someone else’s wish to fulfill…’
——
“Chuuya.”
Silence.
“Chuuya, listen to me.”
Still silence.
Dazai closed his eyes and slowly came closer to the futon. He bent down, like he always did for the past four days while placing food for him. He was now without food though, because he’d just provided it an hour ago. He approached him now because he wanted to talk to Chuuya.
Dazai rested his hand on the futon and patted it several times, yet Chuuya hadn’t moved. That didn’t deter Dazai though. Dazai would speak regardless and hope Chuuya would be willing to listen, even if only a little.
He wasn’t sure now if Chuuya was angry with him—at least about the idea of abandoning him—or if he was just lost without his home. But in order to help Chuuya find his way back, he had to say this.
He had to speak what was on his mind.
“Chuuya, I know you can hear me. I’m sorry for being arrogant. I didn’t gather enough intel about the group and underestimated their capabilities, simply because my predictions are always right. And while they’re usually accurate, this time I let the lack of information turn what should’ve been predictable into unpredictable. I’ll make sure I won’t make the same mistake and will gather more info if we face new opponents.
I know now I can’t fix what’s already happened and we can’t go back in time, so we have to look ahead, Chuuya. I know you well enough to see you’re feeling lost now because your home and family that give you a reason to feel and be ‘human’ is also lost, leaving you unsure of what to do next. I can’t exactly fix this fatal mistake I made but… I know this sounds hypocritical, but I can give you a reason to live… a new hope for the future…”
Dazai took a deep breath. The next sentence had to reach Chuuya, and he knew it would eventually, but it still nerved him to say it out loud.
“… If our home is lost, let’s build a new home and family for us in this world. We can learn to live here. Together. And I promise I won’t leave you this time.”
A few minutes that felt like hours stretched on as no answer came for him. Dazai was still waiting for his answer nonetheless. No matter how many minutes, hours, or even days it took for Chuuya to give him the answer, he’d stay there, silently and patiently waiting. Because he knew Chuuya would hear him this time.
When he started to doubt himself a little even with the hope remained inside him, he perked up when he finally heard a rasping voice coming from beneath him.
“… How?”
Dazai’s face broke into a small genuine smile as he heard a voice he hadn’t heard in four days. Its absence had left him feeling lonelier than when he hid himself from the Port Mafia at eighteen. Hope filled him again as he started to share his plan; a plan that he’d make sure this time wouldn’t fail no matter how long it took, months or even years.
“Let’s build our version of the Port Mafia in this world. A new home with new members we can call family. I don’t care what we we name it yet, but for now I’ll just call it that.
Sure, we’ll have to engage in some illegal activities like the Port Mafia back home because we still need money, but now we’ll change everything we didn’t like about the original Port Mafia and make it better for ourselves. We’ll bring in lost people and turn them into members of this home we’re going to build. We’ll make the better version of the Port Mafia that even Mori-san would envy when our Port Mafia achieves so much more than he ever could because we’ll be better leaders that someone as despicable as him!” Dazai finished his pitching, becoming more excited as the idea of this new Port Mafia took shape in his head.
It was interesting enough that it was able to chase away any doubts he had.
His mission felt like a success when Chuuya’s familiar redhead slowly but surely popped out of the futon, hesitating yet intrigued. His ginger hair was messier than usual and there were dark circles that were forming beneath his clear blue eyes which he somehow desperately wanted to clear off. His mouth gaped a little and his eyes blinked a few times as if in daze.
He was finally listening to him.
“… New Port Mafia?” He mumbled the words as if testing the waters, still unsure.
Dazai nodded his head, a spark of delight igniting at the other’s interest and question that indicated he was interested with the idea as well. He gently placed his hand on Chuuya’s tousled hair and ran his fingers through it, replying, “Un! That’s right! If we don’t have a home, we can just create a new one for ourselves, no?”
Chuuya didn’t push Dazai away or remove his hand from his hair and asked again another question, too entranced by his suggestion. And he looked like he enjoyed the strokes as well, like a dog relishing the affection from its master. So, Chibi was starting to embrace that doggy side of himself. “You promise?”
“I promise, Chuuya!” He exclaimed to show his enthusiasm and confidence.
Chuuya averted his eyes, a bashful look (which to be honest, made him cute) adorned his pretty face. “Okay.”
Still not looking at him and keeping his head down, he then spoke again after a moment of gathering his thoughts.
“I’m also sorry, Dazai, for what I said a few days ago… It’s not your fault. Even though you’re an intelligent sneaky bastard, you’re a human too and can make mistakes. I just… losing them is… too much for me. I don’t know what to do… and I’m sorry for snapping at you like that when you weren’t entirely at fault… It feels wrong.”
‘You’re a human too.’ That sentence made him widen his eyes in surprise.
He didn’t expect Chuuya to think he was a human, because why would he? There was this deep emptiness within him, something others didn’t have and couldn’t understand, and he recalled Chuuya told him once that he wasn’t a human back during the Dragon Head’s Conflict, so he’d believed for a long time that Chuuya thought he wasn’t a human.
Did he change his mind? Was one of those words a lie?
But the idea that Chuuya genuinely believed he was human somehow was able to stir butterflies in his stomach. A feeling he mostly felt when Chuuya did unexpected things.
The way he could evoke such emotion also made Dazai think Chuuya was the most human he knew. Because only the most human could make others feel this way, right?
“Get off! What are you doing?!”
“Hehe, slug is finally speaking to me! Oh, and I know you’re gonna love that maid costume, Chuuya! My taste is amazing, I know.”
“Wha—maid costume?”
Chuuya glanced down and instantly went red. It seemed like he’d been too preoccupied with his thoughts that he didn’t realize he hadn’t changed out of his outfit in days. Speaking of which…
Dazai pretended to scrunch his nose and lifted his hand to pinch his own nose. “Ew, Chuuya is so stinky. Who’s the stinky one now?”
“Shut up, Dazai!” Chuuya yelled, his face burning in embarrassment as he shoved him away and sent him sprawling onto the grimy floor of that warehouse.
Still rooted in his spot, he shifted his gaze from the ceiling to Chuuya. Secretly, he felt a wave of relief to see the light returning to Chuuya’s eyes.
Chuuya was always bright and he couldn’t help but feel more alive in his presence. He was happy Chuuya could be affected by the excitement and rare hope Dazai displayed so clearly just to make him feel better.
After Chuuya changed his clothes back into his usual Port Mafia outfit (which Dazai had washed for him, he had to be grateful to Dazai because he spent the time to carefully wash it near the river around here) while Dazai secretly sneaked a glance as he was doing it so nonchalantly in front of him, Chuuya then turned around with his hand on his hip.
“If we wanna build this Port Mafia, what’s our plan?” He asked, like he usually did before every mission they had together. He finally acted more like himself again and Dazai wanted to keep up the momentum between them, so Chuuya would forget all of the deprecating things he’d thought of.
Dazai had already crafted a plan for this idea of his. He’d planned it so carefully in fact this time, so he was prepared for Chuuya’s questions in case his prediction that this would boost Chuuya’s spirit was successful. And it was indeed really working.
“An organization can’t be called an organization without enough members, right?” Dazai declared like it was a simple truth, then he faced Chuuya again with an excited grin.
“Soo~ Let’s recruit new members!”
Notes:
If you don’t know, the father and the daughter at the ice cream stall had just lost the mother. I wonder if I’ll make the vendor a side character later, he’s an original character and not important to the story though. But I feel like Dazai felt a little grateful for him, even though not directly, and would want to try to talk to him just to chat later.
Did you know that these 4 chapters are only kind of introduction? Yes what a long prologue but I can’t just make Dazai suddenly want to make new Port Mafia without valid reasons. The prologue ends here though (finally).
Next, we will see a pov not from both dazai and chuuya. I wonder who they will be ;) but they will be a crucial character in this story. He’s my second favorite character in bnha tbh.
Also, this isn’t related to this story but I drew chibi version of Dazai and Chuuya! If you want to see, you can see it here <3
Chapter 5: False Heroes
Summary:
This is the end /beginning/ story of a boy and the Number Two Hero.
Notes:
Sorry for the late update! Last month I was so busy with job tests and preparation for some sort of fanmerch event on the beginning of this month (yeah, I opened a booth there with my friends). And I edited this for such a long time.
Regarding this chapter though, I warn you that since this fic has Endeavor bashing tag, what Todoroki experiences will be worse than canon. So yeah first TWs for you, physical abuse, vomit, near-death experience, and description of blood and violence. Well even tho the TWs are that, I don’t think this chapter isn’t that bad, probably lol
I think I improved the writing and this is the longest chapter so far as well (8k!) so I hope you enjoy it! I dedicated this chapter for my second most favorite bnha character ❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
‘… hurt. Everything hurts…’
It was all Shouto could manage to think as every inch of his being throbbed with agonizing pain. It was becoming unbearable. His head, his back, his chest, his stomach… they felt like a battlefield, each part a victim of a relentless assault, threatening to implode with the rush of pain that made him want to scream at him to stop even knowing the old man wouldn’t even if he begged him to.
He was sure his back had collided with the wall of the training room at some point, and there was this nausea that threatened to overtake him as well. His head pounded, nearly blurring his vision and inducing a splitting headache. A crimson stain, as dark as death itself, marred his body and the training room, a grim show to the violence he’d endured.
It felt as if this training room could be the place where he’d die even though he knew that old man would never allow him to, dooming him to a life of suffering until Shouto achieved the goal that had been imposed upon him.
It’d be funny if he were to die here though, if only just to spite that man.
It was nothing short of miraculous that Shouto was still conscious at this point. Though his body, hardened by countless similar torments, had developed a tolerance to the pain, much like one’s body adjusted to a new time zone. The daily, almost ceaseless beatings might have further contributed to this adaptation.
Years of grueling training and a solitary, monotonous life that denied him a normal childhood and the chance to experience the world like other children, had robbed Shouto of genuine happiness. Involuntarily, he’d even started to forget the last time he’d smiled so freely; a distant memory which was lost in the fog of time.
Was it three years ago? Five years? Or… ten? He… couldn’t remember. It was fading, blurred, as if his existence was now defined only by pain, loneliness, and overwhelming sense of isolation.
He felt truly alone, with no friends and family to remind him of happier times that now seemed like a distant dream.
“GET UP, SHOUTO!! DON’T JUST LAY THERE AND BE SO PATHETIC!”
A booming voice shattered his thoughts, echoing through the room that felt more and more like a prison cell with each passing day. The prison thing might not be far from the truth though, considering the room was locked to prevent his escape.
‘Ugh, that old man had to yell just I was starting to forget he existed…’ Shouto thought bitterly.
That old man’s shout aggravated his throbbing headache. Still, reluctantly, he knew better than to defy him. He didn’t want to provoke another violent tantrum just because he refused to obey, leading to a more severe beating that would definitely be even more painful.
Better to endure a quick and short pain than a slow and agonizing one. After all, no one, not even someone as used to pain as he was, liked pain.
Shouto made an effort to place his hand on the floor, then his legs and finally the other hand, pushing his body as hard as he could as he wobbled and struggled to his feet. His heterochromatic eyes narrowed to slits, a venomous glare aimed at the man who was crossing his arms a few meters away with impatience etched on his face. The flickering flames on his beard and eyes made him so unsightly that he could feel his nose pucker up in distaste at the sight of it.
Endeavor gave him the same ferocious look that Shouto was giving him, yet Shouto couldn’t help but notice the rhythmic tapping of his foot, which was an obvious indication of his frustration at how long he had to wait for him to get up.
He was also likely counting down the seconds till he properly stood, so he could devise a new method of torturing him for a later time in the guise of teaching him how to get up more quickly and effectively after being knocked down by a villain.
At last, Shouto managed to rise up to his feet, unsteady but determined. Yet, the intense glaring contest continued. It was a standstill as neither wanted to diminish the fierceness of their glare. But eventually, after the final loudest tap of his foot on the ground, the eldest of the two spoke up with a look of disappointment on his face.
“You won’t beat All Might if you keep wasting time and being so lazy, Shouto! Your sluggishness is a glaring weakness, you can’t even keep up with me, much less All Might! You’re falling behind and it’s embarrassing. You need to step up your game and train harder now you’ve only got several months to show everyone what you can do at UA! No more excuses, no more slacking off and letting me down!!”
Hearing the same lecture again, Shouto gritted his teeth and wiped his mouth. A wave of nausea and disgust washed over him as the taste of bile lingered in his mouth.
Despite the unpleasantness, a surge of anger pushed aside his discomfort. He spat at the man, his voice hoarse and slurred, his coughs barely contained when he parted his lips. However, he made sure his words were heard loud and clear.
“I said… I don’t care. Are you, deaf? You’re *cough* the pathetic one… It's rather delusional of you to believe you could *cough cough* ever outshine someone… especially someone as great as All Might…”
He smirked, a mocking smile as his eyes caught Endeavor’s intense gaze, not straying away despite a little fear of further pain flickered in his own eyes. He masked it well with a defiant glare, determined to show just how pathetic Shouto thought Endeavor was.
“All you can do is force others to do your deed, can’t you? You’re too cowardly to do it yourself…! You’ll always be in All Might’s shadow… He’s a real hero, saving people out of pure kindness! All you care about is ‘power’ and ‘fame’! How can someone like you even claim to be a ‘hero’? People would choose to be saved by a genuine hero like All Might any day.”
The old man, who was regrettably the sperm donor for his mother to create him, who was also unfortunately the number two hero in this country because everyone was surely blind, contorted his face from wrath to fury after hearing the bitter truth he would never accept coming from his mouth. The words had struck him like a physical blow.
Because Endeavor himself knew, deep down, that he wouldn’t be able to surpass All Might. Ever.
He just didn’t want to admit it.
Shouto saw him for what he truly was: a pathetic figure, a child in denial who was throwing a tantrum, inflicting pain on others to satisfy his selfish desires. His pride and ego blinded him, so he would stop at nothing to achieve his goal, even if it meant he had to make others suffer.
In Shouto’s eyes, Endeavor was a monster, far worse than any villains, a blight to hero society he claimed to champion.
The man stomped towards him, each heavy stride reverberated loudly in the silent room. Shouto quickly snapped to attention, bracing himself as he was ready to unleash a wave of ice at him.
But before he could react, Endeavor suddenly lunged forward and grabbed his head, almost in a split of second. Shouto let out a gasp when he felt his grip clamp down on Shouto’s head with terrifying force, almost as if threatening to crush his skull.
The man held back a little when Shouto thought his head would burst under the relentless pressure. Nevertheless, he didn’t stop hurting him and merely shifted to his hair. With a harsh and violent tug of his hair, he lifted his body off the floor, dangling him like a ragdoll; something small and insignificant in his hand. Something that was worthless to him.
“Don’t test me, boy,” Endeavor growled, his voice laced with menace as he tightened his grip even more, digging his nails into his scalp and forcing him to his eye level. The entire ordeal made Shouto grimace. “I created you ungrateful brat for the sole purpose of surpassing that doofus. Without me, you and those useless brats won’t be alive. You’d be nothing, living in squalor and eating trash like the villain I just vanquished.”
Finished his tirade, he then released his grip on him by violently tossing him aside. His body crashed into one of the training machines (most likely the treadmill) nearby, making him cough multiple times as he struggled to catch his breath.
“The Friday training will be twice as long. Tomorrow you’ll join me on patrol. You won’t get to participate because of those pesky Quirk Laws, but you’ll watch and learn, you hear me?”
Shouto didn’t answer him, too busy trying to ease the throbbing pain in his head.
“YOU HEAR ME?!” Shouto flinched as he roared even louder, annoyed by Shouto’s lack of response.
“Fine! Stop screaming already!” His yell worsened his own headache, making him even more acutely aware of the pain radiating throughout his body. He wished the man in front of him would just go to hell already.
Endeavor was on the verge of losing his temper and lashing out again because of his talking back. However, he seemed to hold himself back this time rather than continuously punching his gut—as he’d done the day before to the point of spitting blood—because he’d said something even worse and it had greatly irritated him. He stormed out of the training room, slamming the door shut.
Shouto let out a sigh of relief and lay there on the floor. He heard a weird splotch beneath him but didn’t care enough to check what the wet stain was—since it was most likely his own blood or vomit, he didn’t care really. He slowly got back up.
It was so tiresome and draining. How much longer would he have to endure this pain before he broke?
He hoped it’d be soon so he wouldn’t be able to think or feel at all.
It was so tiring…
——
“Ah, Shouto! How’s your day?” A shrill, cheerful voice broke the silence of the corridor.
Shouto halted his steps, his icy gaze meeting the dazzling smile of the older woman. He answered, his voice flat and devoid of emotion. A veil of apathy hung over his emotionless face. “Hell.”
“Um…” The woman with identical features to him, his elder sister, with striking white hair and brilliant red streaks as red as fire, hesitated, her normally warm and welcoming demeanor faltering.
She began to fidget nervously while looking at him with an awkward expression. Shouto truly didn’t care. All he wanted was to retreat to the solitude of his room and lock himself away for the rest of the day. Or maybe, for the rest of his life if given the chance.
“Ah… You haven’t patched up your cheek. Let me—“
“Stop, Fuyumi,” Shouto cut her off coldly, his tone sharp and dismissive. He couldn’t stand the thought of her hovering over him like a mother hen, pretending to care about him. “I’ll do it myself later.”
“Shouto…” Fuyumi stared at him sadly.
Shouto spared her a fleeting glance before turning away, “… Night,” he muttered then walked away without looking back.
As he left, he could feel her eyes boring into his back and he could easily imagine the look on her face: a blend of somber and concern, with her lips turned down and her eyebrows furrowed; a wordless plea for him to let her in.
‘Longing.’
——
Truth be told, Shouto’s coldness toward Fuyumi wasn’t born from hatred or animosity. Only fools would truly hate someone as kind-hearted as her, the antithesis of cruelty itself. However, her kindness, while admirable, often proved to be a double-edged sword. It wasn’t always a positive trait for some people, including him.
Being too nice and sensitive like her made her afraid to hurt someone, hesitant to confront their abusive father even as he mistreated her and the rest of the family. It compelled her to obey his every command, fearful of his wrath and getting on his bad side. Never reaching out to Shouto or being with him, especially when that fire dumpster was in the house, because he’d forbidden any interaction between him and her and deemed her useless presence a negative influence on his ‘masterpiece’.
The most she’d do for him was to make small talk during the brief periods when that man was away on his missions. And Shouto didn’t like that at all, like her attempts at connection were feeble and often felt insincere, even if her intentions were genuine.
For him, it felt more like pitying gestures than genuine attempts at understanding, because she didn’t want to resist Endeavor and made no attempt to fight back. Like being mistreated was a given and she had to just put up with it, allowing him to dictate her every move.
Beside that, she always talked about how wonderful it would be if they could all be a loving family, making sure that every member of the Todoroki family (aside from their mother, obviously) was present at home at least once a month so they could all get together for a monthly dinner.
Natsuo was always reluctant to return because he also despised the dumpster bastard (and he didn’t really know Shouto at all, they were practically strangers, so he held a kind of neutral opinion of him, though he also harbored a little sense of blame towards Shouto for indirectly contributing to Touya’s tragic fate, when Endeavor’s focus shifted towards Shouto, abandoning Touya and ultimately leading to his demise).
Despite his reservations though, mostly due to his close relationship with Fuyumi, Natsuo would always yield to Fuyumi’s requests, as long as she promised to limit their meetings to only once a month.
(Those family dinners were always a disaster, inevitably ending with Natsuo storming out of the mansion, furious and leaving an even more tense atmosphere in his wake).
Maybe her incapacity to help or be with him as well as her forced attempts to maintain a facade of familial harmony and her insistence on playing pretend as a happy family, grated on him and made him quite dislike her, because it felt like she ignored what her father had done to all of them in terms of isolation, abuse, training, and neglect, particularly Shouto and their mother.
It felt as if she thought their misery was trivial and could easily be rectified with a simple flick of her finger, like she didn’t care or was oblivious to the depth of their suffering, like they could all overcome it if they all made an effort to understand one another when it wasn’t that simple.
Shouto often wondered whether she’d submit to their father and attempt to win his favor even if she’d been the main victim of his abuse, clinging to him like a lost stray dog.
Shouto would rather continue living in this broken family than pretend to forgive Endeavor and construct a facade of domestic bliss with him. Even the mere thought of being in a loving family with Endeavor made him want to throw up again in disgust.
There was no redemption or forgiveness for someone as cruel who hid behind a mask of good heroism. Using power, fame, and money to destroy anyone who dared to stand in his way.
Shouto scoffed in his futon as he shifted to roll on his side. He’d been tossing and turning restlessly, unable to find a comfortable position. His mind raced with a whirlwind of thoughts, a persistent headache only worsened his plight and kept him from drifting off to peaceful sleep.
He eventually opted to settle on his right side, making his gaze drawn to the only remaining decoration in his otherwise bare room, which had survived Endeavor’s destructive rage after he smashed all of his things in his room after the… kettle incident, because he hid it within his rolled futon when he was a kid.
On the almost empty wooden desk except for a couple of books Endeavor had forced him to read every night, there was a small snowglobe.
His gaze remained fixated on it, as if entranced, as he imagined the colorful glitter fall slowly onto the tiny smiling snowman inside the dome every time he mindlessly shook it or turned it around.
The longer he stared at it, the more his mind wandered back to the past, a simpler time when he was still kind of naïve and innocent, before his ‘special’ quirk established itself. His mind and body had been untainted by the arduous training yet, it was still clean and pure.
He also recalled a vision of a woman, his mother, whose face was now foggy and forgettable in his mind due to how long it had been since he last saw her. She was there with him, kneeling across from him as she spread various items across the wooden floor.
The little Shouto curiously examined each item one by one: white, brown, and red clay, a tiny glass dome, colorful glitters, superglue, and a mysterious fluid he didn’t understand what it was despite his mother’s explanation.
“Shouto,” his mother called, making little Shouto look up from the colorful array of materials to his mother. “I’m going to show you how to make a snowglobe.”
A warm smile bloomed on his mother’s face, her eyes filled with affection, making his heart swirl with happiness. He perked up and beamed at the only person he loved the most in this world, his eyes wide with curiosity “What is a snowglobe, Mama?”
His mother chuckled, endeared by Shouto’s innocent expression as she ruffled his hair. “A snowglobe is a magical little world. Inside this little thing, you can see a miniature decoration and snow,” she touched the tiny glass dome, her voice soft and soothing. “We can watch the snow fall whenever we want, even when it’s not winter… Isn’t that… magical?”
“… Magical! Like mama’s quirk!” He made an awe face at her explanation. His face a picture of pure wonder. The idea of creating snow outside of winter was truly mind-boggling to him!
His mother giggled again at her son’s adorableness and nodded her head, “Aren’t you excited, Shouto? Don’t you love winter and snow?”
“Un!” Because it reminded him of his mother’s gentle nature. The purity of her quirk. The color of her hair. The kindness of her heart. He cherished anything that reminded him of her.
His mother beckoned him closer as she invited him to join her in creating the magical snowglobe. Shouto helped her eagerly, because it looked fun and it’d be finished much faster. He was so curious about the final result.
Together, they shaped a miniature snowman from clay. White for the body, brown for the eyes and nose, and red for the scarf. Then they made a snowy base for the globe. They added glue, glitter, and a few drops of mysterious liquid, then sealed the gap between the globe and the base with white clay on top of it.
“It’s finished, Shouto!” His mother announced cheerily as soon after she carefully snapped the globe shut to contain the liquid inside.
“Wow!” Little Shouto exclaimed, his heterochromatic eyes sparkling with excitement. He clapped his tiny hands before his mother led him to the bathroom to wash their hands together. He felt a sense of satisfaction from completing the project.
When they returned, his mother started to demonstrate how to play with the snowglobe. It was simple, she said, they could either shake it or turn it so the glitter would fall slowly onto the snowy base in one direction.
Little Shouto was mesmerized, his eyes following the glitter with rapt attention as it descended. The colorful glitter sparkled even more brightly in the sunlight, almost blinding him with its dazzling display. He imagined the tiny snowman inside smiling, happy to be surrounded by the beautiful, swirling colors, like a majestic king in the center of it all. The image of that smiling snowman would never disappear even years later.
It felt like Christmas had come early this year, captured within this little globe.
“How is it, Shouto?” His mother asked, drawing Shouto’s attention away from the globe to her again.
“It’s wonderful, Mama! I’ll treasure it forever!”
His mother chuckled again, delighted by the sincere happiness in her son’s tone. She tousled his hair once more, a genuine smile gracing her pale face.
“I’m glad.”
The last echoes of his mother’s voice lingered in Shouto’s mind, a bittersweet melody that soothed his fractured heart. The memory, the only precious fragment of happiness he could recall, filled him with a renewed sense of purpose, like he could endure another painful day because he knew his mother was still out there, alive, longing for her children and wishing that one day, just like him, they would be released from their lonely life. Endeavor’s promise to allow them a visit upon Shouto’s adulthood ignited a spark of hope within him, a hope he believed he shared with his mother.
That promise made Shouto hopeful, and he hoped his mother would also hold onto that hope, to survive until the day they reunited and talked to each other again. Reminiscing of the past and finally telling her that he never hated her for the scar that marked his face.
His mother was his last and only tie to this painful life. His everything. She was his anchor, his reason to persevere. And he vowed to rescue her one day from the clutches of the monster everyone called the number two hero.
——
The following day arrived with the swiftness of a fleeting dream. It was probably just his perception, but recently, he felt as though time slipping through his fingers, unaware of its passage until the time for patrol had come.
He supposed that was the result of years of the the same dull routine, trapped within the confines of the mansion and only allowed to leave when accompanied by the old man.
And even when he did venture outside, he would still feel awful because his outings were often limited to hero galas, Endeavor’s agency, or the forced meetings with his ‘potential’ future fiancées, whose parents were eager to trade their daughters’ quirks for wealth and power.
(Shouto would rather not remember how terrible those meetings were. He pitied the girls who were usually on the verge of tears during these encounters, feeling like they’d been betrayed and were mere pawns in their parents’ schemes. But Shouto knew firsthand that not all parents loved their children. It came from experience.
Shouto would always make sure to sabotage these meetings and ruin them though, despite the inevitable beatings that followed his rebellious acts. He just didn’t have the heart to make innocent people suffer a fate similar to his mother’s).
It was after a morning and midday full of training and beatings that everyone in Endeavor agency had long since turned a blind eye to, brainwashed by their admiration for the hero that it was necessary training to forge him into a stronger future hero.
Therefore, they would consistently leave them alone while they went about their own business, most likely sidekicks and interns attempting to impress Endeavor but failing as usual.
In the early days, when he was younger and less accustomed to pain and hours of beatings, he’d sought help from these sidekicks and staffs. However, instead of compassion, he remembered being met with derision and mockery, accused of being an ungrateful child.
They’d told him that enduring pain was an inevitable part of becoming a hero, that he couldn’t afford to be a spoiled kid forever when there were countless others suffering far worse and needed help from being terrorized by villains. He was supposed to be mature because he’d already been so lucky and blessed as the number two hero’s son.
They even went so far as to claim that their own children would envy him, to be Endeavor’s son whose fame and power could grant him anything he desired if he simply asked, and to have the privilege of Endeavor’s personal training and the promise of a bright future that even sidekicks like them couldn’t attain even if they begged him to.
Well, Shouto thought, if they really wanted to be Endeavor’s kid, he would gladly switch places with them. But he now knew better than to voice such thoughts as it’d increase their dislike for him, making more enemies to make his life even more difficult than it already was.
Honestly, that information came from experience as well, since he’d come to understand that people detested that kind of answer after 5 years of negative reactions, especially after someone explicitly yelled at him if he wanted to pick a fight with them after he blurted out that response.
(He still didn’t quite get why it upset them though).
Patrolling alongside a pro hero wasn’t even supposed to happen to someone who wasn’t enrolled in hero work-study programs or internships at hero schools, but Endeavor, ever the rule-bender, would often drag Shouto along on these patrols, justifying his actions with flimsy excuses and silencing any dissenters with a stern glare.
Within Endeavor’s agency, a strict hierarchy reigned. Everyone was expected to obey the hero’s every command, lest they faced the consequences of unemployment.
They were treated as his pets whose strings were controlled by Endeavor and no one even realized that Endeavor had been using them under the guise of being valued sidekicks or staff.
Still, because of that, it was a little awkward for him when the new intern from one of the hero schools (Shiketsu? Ketsubutsu? He didn’t bother to remember) would cast envious glances at him and mutter curses about his perceived privilege even though he wasn’t in a hero school yet, assuming that his status as the number two hero’s son granted him special treatment.
(Despite Shouto’s often being oblivious to social interactions or things connected to it, Shouto could still recognize people’s feelings if they were blatantly shown… just like what that kid was doing).
Shouto was unfazed by the insults that intern kid made though and kept walking beside the living embodiment of a flaming trashcan with great reluctance. He was half-tempted to dive into the fountain over there to wash away the grime of being associated and spending so much time with the walking, talking fire hazard.
Nothing special happened during today’s patrol. Fans clamoring for autographs, incessant flash of cameras, and the occasional low-level villains causing minor disturbances or robbing nearby shops.
It’d been unremarkable, like every other patrol he’d experienced. Nothing too dangerous had happened toda—
“HELP! A VILLAIN!”
… He should’ve known better than to think like that. Just as he relaxed and thought about how normal it was, of course something would happen.
In a blink, chaos erupted and screams pierced the air, followed by the deafening roar of destruction. Civilians, heroes, and police alike scattered like headless chickens as nearby buildings began to collapse. Endeavor, ever the impulsive hero, shot forward like a blazing comet to confront the villain who caused this, leaving Shouto and the others alone.
Despite the obvious lack of teamwork, everyone was used to their leader’s erratic behavior. One, more assertive than the rest, took charge and barked orders at the terrified intern and the other sidekicks, ignoring Shouto as they all nodded and split up to save the civilians.
Shouto stood alone, confused, and not knowing what to do as chaos unfolded around him.
(This was why Shouto hated patrols).
Without a license, Shouto was unable to use his quirk in public. He was restricted from aiding the sidekicks in protecting civilians from falling debris with his quirk or even shielding them from other harm by unleashing his wall of ice. He was bound by the law and Endeavor would surely have his head if he got him into trouble (not like he hadn’t already broken the law himself).
Therefore, Shouto’s only option in this situation was to pull civilians from impending danger and find a safe distance from the ongoing battle until the heroes managed to deal with it.
Shouto moved swiftly, pulling a few people from the path of a falling chunk of concrete and urged them to flee the area. They thanked him before running away. After ensuring their safety, Shouto joined them in their escape, running in the same direction as them because the only other way led directly to the intense confrontation between the heroes and the big villain.
“Help!”
Shouto halted his steps as soon as he heard a desperate cry a few meters to his right. He snapped his head toward the source of voice, widening his eyes as he saw a woman whose leg was trapped beneath a pile of rubble. Her face was etched with fear, clearly having narrowly avoided death by mere inches.
Without hesitation, Shouto rushed toward her, his mind racing. He knelt beside her then assured her softly, “Don’t worry, I’’ll help you.”
He braced himself, his muscles straining as he exerted all his strength to lift the heavy rubble. With a heavy grunt, he managed to shift the debris, carefully freeing the woman’s trapped leg to avoid further injury.
Shouto quickly examined the injured limb, his brows furrowed as the leg looked swollen and likely sprained. “You won’t be able to walk normally, let alone run,” he concluded, “Hold onto my shoulders. I need to get you to safety.”
The woman’s eyes were wide with fright, but there was also a trace of gratitude. She answered with a nod and clung tightly to Shouto’s shoulder, still visibly shaken. The slow yet hurried rhythmic pounding of their feet echoed through the street as they joined a small group of fleeing people, guided by the urgent orders of police officers and rookie heroes.
Before they could take a few more challenging steps while also trying to keep their balance, a deafening explosion suddenly rocked the surrounding area, sending a shockwave through the air. Shouto’s ears rang as he instinctively closed his eyes, his heart thumping in his chest because the explosion felt too close, too close for everyone’s safety.
When he opened his eyes again, the last thing he saw was the big villain’s body being violently hurtled towards the building behind them. A brilliant explosion of flame engulfed the villain after crashing into the structure, the color and sensation of which were all too familiar to his eyes and skin.
Shouto’s vision blurred as the world seemed to collapse around him. The last thing he heard then was a blood-curdling scream, a loud desperate cry from a stranger, likely an adult man; a cry of sheer terror at the prospect of death.
“LOOK OUT!”
*CRUSH!*
——
When he opened his eyes, it was dark, an endless void that consumed his vision. No light, no color; he was trapped in a world of impenetrable blackness. It was as if he’d gone blind, unable to see anything anymore.
Panic seized him for a full second, but then a wave of excruciating pain washed over him, a searing agony that coursed through his entire body. It was all-consuming, a relentless torrent that threatened to drown him. A cold, wet sensation clung to his skin, as if his lifeblood was starting to drain away.
It was already a miracle that Shouto was able to regain awareness in this situation, given the loss of his blood and the agonizing pain that pulsated through his body.
He wasn’t sure whether he should be grateful for Endeavor’s brutal training in getting him used to this kind of pain so he could still be conscious. But no, he’d much rather do a sudden dramatic somersault in public to embarrass Endeavor than be grateful for him.
Shouto tried to move, to shift his position despite the discomfort, but his body collided with something overhead instead, stopping him from going any farther. Something, or rather ‘somethings’, were so close above him, restricting his mobility due to the little gap between them. The darkness didn’t help him figure out what they were.
He had a guess he was buried beneath the rubble of collapsed buildings. The debris might’ve formed a narrow, precarious cage around him, which could crush him any moment if the unstable structure was moved recklessly (which miraculously, hadn’t yet).
He was powerless in this situation, forced to lie in the tiny, suffocating space where he couldn’t sit or even stand.
The situation was dire for him though, because Shouto would keep losing his blood if he didn’t wrap the wound tightly with something to momentarily stop the bleeding. The confined space also offered little to no air and he realized it was only a matter of time before he died. He was already dying and his body felt weaker and weaker.
Shouto clicked his tongue as he attempted to twist his arm and winced when it hurt. Desperation fueled his actions as he tore a long strip of his thin shirt. He felt around his body to locate the source of his bleeding, finding it somewhere on his left waist. He wiggled his body and limbs to crudely wrap the wound with it.
Though largely unsuccessful, the makeshift bandage offered little relief. He hoped it would slow the bleeding and buy him precious time after he tightened the bind even more.
The lack of air was stifling and it was becoming harder to breath. Despite the risk and his great reluctance to use his fire side that reminded him of Endeavor, he still considered using it to ignite a small flame like a candle to provide a brief moment of light, even only for a few seconds. It had to be very small, as smoke could consume the limited oxygen and hasten his demise.
After considering the risk, he decided to activate his quirk to make a glowing orb on the tip of his finger in front of his eyes.
‘Just for a few seconds,’ he swore to himself, just to assess his surroundings.
The dim light illuminated the surrounding darkness slightly, but he was still able to roughly gauge the condition and examine the area.
Like he expected, there was a mountain of rubble, the remnants of a collapsed building was trapping him here, and…
Shouto gasped, his stomach churning and threatening to expel its contents at the sight. Perhaps it was a blessing that he was unable to see the entire scope of the horrifying scene at this particular moment as the darkness obscured the full horror of the scene.
Nearby, he could make out a few figures. A young girl, still in her school uniform, lay crumpled, her lifeless form blended perfectly with the gloomy aura of the surrounding place. An older woman in a work suit was trapped beneath a fallen beam and smaller debris, her face still contorted as if she’d been screaming before facing death. An identically dressed man was crushed, his body a twisted, unrecognizable mass. And there, a guy with serpentine features, its lower body vanished beneath what appeared to be another heavy debris…
They were all… crushed… dead.
Shouto knew they couldn’t be saved anymore. They were already gone.
Unlike Shouto, the rubble had crushed their bodies, a grotesque tableau of shattered bone and mangled flesh. Blood, a crimson tide, splattered all around them, a stark testament to the horrific violence they’d endured. He imagined the crushing weight of the debris, the agonizing pressure of gravity as it caved in on their bodies after a horrifying symphony of bone-crushing and flesh tearing.
Shouto prayed they’d died instantly, mercifully spared from the lingering agony of a slow, torturous death. He couldn’t bear the thought of them suffering, their bones splintering like kindling, and their screams swallowed by the loud, unforgiving rubble.
It was then that Shouto noticed her.
The moment he turned the makeshift candle onto the last person, Shouto felt his heart stop.
The woman he’d just saved earlier, whose leg was crushed under the rubble, had her eyes wide and bloodshot. They were fixed on him, with a silent scream frozen in her terror-stricken expression. Her blank gaze, a haunting void of despair and fear, seemed to pierce his soul, revealing her utter unpreparedness for her untimely demise.
Shouto quickly extinguished the fire on the tip of his finger with a shudder. Her lifeless eyes, now glazed over, continued to haunt him, a macabre portrait of death’s icy grip.
The senseless loss of life weighed heavily on his heart, wanting to swallow him whole.
He decided that was enough to gauge the surrounding. He forced himself to push aside the disturbing images of the dead. His main focus now was on staying alive. He could think about the corpses later (even though the images would never truly disappear from his traitorous mind).
His current position was hopeless as he didn’t have the power to move the heavy rubble on top of him, especially with his weakened body and the lingering pain from Endeavor’s previous beatings that aggravated his condition.
He felt so useless, but he knew he was unable to do anything but wait for rescue.
Or wait for his death.
Shouto shook his head. He had to trust the heroes, at least this once. Heroes were supposed to protect everyone. They would find them, bring him to the hospital, and tell the victims’ family so they could make proper burials for the corpses around him. He just had to hope and trust them, because who else would save them?
… Right?
(Even though, in reality, Shouto was lying to himself. Even though he didn’t trust heroes, especially after the first time they turned their backs on him when he was just a kid.
But in this moment of desperation, he’d give them a chance, putting his faith in them, believing that they’d rescue him like the superheroes did in a storybook.
Just this once…
Just… this…)
——
A few minutes of silence stretched into what felt like hours.
Shouto’s vision began to blur, unable to collect his thoughts as he had earlier. His heavy eyelids drooped, his gaze fixed on a singular point of darkness, as if it were an interesting sight when it was actually a boring, pitch-black spot on what he believed to be one of the smaller rubble.
The makeshift bandage around his waist, a feeble attempt to staunch the bleeding, was now soaked through, indicating his deteriorating condition.
He felt like dying.
Would this be his final resting place?
At this point, Shouto was tempted to surrender to the cruel hand of fate. His fate to perish in this desolate abyss. His fate that had led him to a life marked by endless pain. His fate that he was to live a solitary existence until his last breath.
In this final moment of his life, Shouto’s mind was a tempest, a whirlwind of emotions too complex to categorize. It was confusing; he couldn’t identify whether the emotions inside him were anger, sadness, or fear. Such analysis of his current emotions seemed so useless to help him in this state though, as his consciousness was involuntarily able to be dominated by other thoughts.
Stories had it that in the twilight of life, a person’s memories would flood their mind, a kaleidoscope of experiences, from the earliest glimmer of consciousness to the most recent. It played like a blurry, digital playback of life’s reel, a jumbled montage of visions, each mixing together into one.
He couldn’t know whether those memories were true or fabrications of his mind. He knew most of them were true though, because many of these fragments were too vivid to pierce through the fog of his fading awareness.
The memories played for a while, until his breath grew more shallow and he started gasping for air. He felt like he couldn’t quite maintain his consciousness much longer.
A primal fear gripped him. The realization that his time was drawing to a close sent a shiver down his spine. He was afraid that the moment he closed his eyes completely, he’d never wake up and feel as alive as before.
So, he still clung desperately to consciousness, his eyes fluttering open while fighting against the weight of impending darkness. He struggled and struggled, especially… especially because—
A singular memory of her came to the forefront of his mind from the swirling chaos, almost as if a last beacon of light amidst the encroaching gloom.
‘Little Shouto was hugging his mom as he snuggled his head to her chest. The scent of snow and the soft rhythm of his mother’s heartbeat lulled little Shouto into a momentary sense of calmness. Yet, a storm still raged within him, stirred by the harsh reality of his recent training.
His small frame trembled as tears streamed down his face, each drop a silent indication to the pain he bore and the pain his mother had felt for trying to stop the practice.
The memory of his father’s cruel hand, the force of his punch that sent his mother reeling to the floor, replayed in his mind. The once vibrant hue of her cheek, now marred by a crimson bruise, was a reminder of the violence she’d received because of him.
Shouto was so mad, but also so scared.
Mad at that man’s callous disregard for his own wife, but also fearful that he too would succumb to the darkness that consumed his father’s soul the longer he continued his training.
He didn’t want to become more and more like his father; he didn’t want to be a monster, a being capable of inflicting such pain on those he loved.
“I don’t wanna, mom… I… I don’t want to be like dad! I don’t want to become someone who bullies you, mom!”
Despite his anger and fear, his mother’s gentle touch offered him solace and warmth. Despite the physical pain she’d received, he still remembered the way she stroke his hair, her fingers tracing patterns of comfort.
It was so loving that he almost burst into tears again. It calmed him as he listened to what his mother say next.
“But, honey,” her voice was soft, as if reminding him, “you do still want to be a hero, don’t you?”’
The memory faltered for a moment after that line, as if his heart sought a moment of quiet confession before continuing, feeling like he was divulging a sin too shameful to utter to a confessor.
‘No… mom, I don’t think I want to be a hero anymore, since a long time ago… my belief in heroes has faded the moment I lost faith in them… I can’t see them the way I used to, no matter how hard I try… I hope you aren’t disappointed in me.’
Shouto’d actually been deceiving himself. He didn’t want to be a hero and had been forcing himself to conform to the ideal of heroism over his true desires. He realized now that the noble aspiration of saving the world and rescuing everyone, the hallmark of a true hero, had long since withered away. The innocent child who once saw the world in vibrant hues had been replaced by a disillusioned soul.
He’d lost that desire long after experiencing the harsh reality of the world. It was darker and colder, his youthful optimism had been replaced by a cynical outlook. The more his soul was tainted by the black and white of this world, the more his heart changed.
He’d never actually acknowledged it, but deep down, he knew that saving people wasn’t actually what he wanted, but…
‘“Just remember, stay true to yourself.”
“It’s okay for you, to become who you want to be.”’
How ironic. He’d nearly forgotten the words she’d spoken after that memory, right? To stay true to himself; to become who he wanted to be…?
All this time, he’d been pretending to want to be a hero and it was all for nothing.
For the first time since the day his heart shattered after ‘the kettle incident’, a single tear escaped his eye. It was a solitary drop at first, revealing the dam of emotions he’d been desperately trying to hold back. As it rolled down his cheek, it was joined by others, until it was uncontrollable.
He started to feel like a kid again, reminding him of the boy he once was. The boy who was scarred by the never-disappeared taint on his face. The boy to whom that monster said that he would never see his mother again.
And he recalled the image of his mother who’d first made that mark on his left face. But instead of hatred filling him, his heart was full of yearning so profound it ached.
Shouto was no hero. He didn’t fit the mold, as a true hero aimed to save the world and its people.
While Shouto’s sole desire was to rescue a single person: his mother. No one else mattered as much as her.
His light in the darkness, his anchor in the storm, his strength in weakness.
More memories of her surged back, sharper than any previous recollection. It was as if the near-death experience had granted him a heightened clarity, a desperate grasp at life’s fading hope the longer he remained here.
When he laughed as he played in the garden with her.
When he ran to his mother in tears after witnessing Endeavor train his eldest brother for the first time.
When his mom tried to stop Endeavor multiple times from beating him up until he puked.
When his mom sneaked him toys that he liked so he could act a little bit more like other children.
When his mom taught him how to make that snowglobe…
A relentless stream of memories flooded his mind, each one a poignant demonstration of the love and sacrifice she’d shown him.
The tears he’d suppressed for years poured freely, showing the depths of his sadness even as he tried to stop them. It was unavoidable, much like his dying body.
‘Mom… I’m sorry I couldn’t save you from that man… I hope… you find your own happiness… even without me.’
He felt his eyes droop once more and his body began to give up and scream for him to let it rest, but he still yearned for one more moment, one more chance to live.
As if his fervent wish had been fulfilled, a tremendous noise sounded from above him.
The sound of heavy debris being shaken, moved, and lifted.
The blinding light assaulted his already sensitive eyes. It was a struggle to adapt to the sudden influx of light after being shrouded in darkness for a while. Still, he made a concerted effort to focus his gaze on its source, even though his eyes threatened to shut, tempting him to give up the unexpected miracle.
Driven by a flicker of determination, Shouto managed to slightly move his head and catch a glimpse of figures looming above. Before his consciousness slipped away completely, he heard bits and pieces of two voices arguing until they halted.
(In the haze of his delirious mind, the two figures looked like stars that illuminated the night sky, reminiscent of his mother’s tales of falling stars that granted wishes to those fortunate enough to witness them.
Ah… perhaps his mother’s story was true after all. The fallen stars were able to grant his wish, the chance to be alive once more).
One of the said stars spoke up; a man’s playful voice cutting through the silence despite witnessing a young life slip away below.
“Oya? Who is this boy?“
Darkness then completely enveloped him. The last two things he remembered before passing out was two stars that would later light up his future, forever changing the trajectory of his life.
Notes:
Sorry for the lack of Soukoku bcs I know most of you want Soukoku. This chapter is dedicated to Shouto tho.
Also, I thought hard about the title and decided to just make it simple like False Heroes, since every character in this chapter are false heroes (not literally false, but more like they don’t act like what true heroes do), and yeah that includes Shouto (not because he’s a bad person, but because he forces himself to think he wants to be a hero but doesn’t actually want to).
Oh also, to clarify, Shouto here doesn’t admire All Might, he just wants to piss Endeavor off.
Chapter 6: Hero to… Mafia? (Probably Not a Villain Though)
Summary:
This chapter is pretty much Shouto, Dazai, and Chuuya bonding, as well as Shouto’s recruitment.
Notes:
I promised I would update this December, and here I update on December 31st lol, so just think of this as a late gift for christmas and also for a gift for happy new year! It’s really the longest chapter of all, like I can’t believe this is actually 12k words of Soukoku + Shouto bonding and Shouto’s recruitment lol. I hope it’s not boring though, but this chapter is essential for Shouto’s recruitment.
Also, thank you for my new beta reader, Lucia_Undergrove, for checking the first half of this chapter even though it’s a holiday :”) It helped me so much.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“… zai…!”
“… lan… ight!”
‘… What’s that voice…? My eyes… feel strangely heavy…’
Blearily, the boy with the dual-colored hair tried to pry open his eyelids. It was a difficult task for him, a slit at first, which felt like they were being glued shut with invisible weights. Eventually, a sliver of light managed to pierce through, followed by another and another, until he opened them completely.
His blurry sight gradually sharpened as he opened his heterochromatic eyes wider. The first thing he saw was the ceiling. It wasn’t the pristine, wooden ceiling of his room, the one he was so familiar with staring at every morning he woke, but a dusty, dingy brown one that was quite ugly to his eyes; eyes that were accustomed to a more traditional yet refined environment.
Despite its neglected appearance though, everything seemed surprisingly sturdy, as if it had been abandoned just recently. It looked like it hadn’t seen a proper cleaning—at least the ceiling and the wall—in ages, a stark contrast to his own room due to the diligent efforts of the professional servant the old man hired. That servant—whose name he didn’t really remember—meticulously cleaned his room multiple times a week, leaving it spotless.
For a fleeting moment, facing a ceiling he’d never seen in his entire live, he suspected his mind had conjured this scene as a new kind of coping mechanism, starved for escape from the gilded cage of Endeavor’s mansion.
But then, the voices he thought was only the ghostly whispers of his dreams pierced the haze of his disorientation. They coalesced into palpable sounds, heavy with presence.
“Ugh… Why didn’t you just tell me this before?” Came the first voice, a gruff and weary one, echoing with the frustration of a long, fruitless argument.
“Hmm, like I said, it was a nice surprise, wasn’t it, Chuuya~ ❤️“ The voice, laced with playful lilt, came after, seeming dismissive of the other’s annoyance.
When he heard the second voice, Shouto felt a strange sense of recognition. It resonated deeply within him even though he believed he’d never heard it before, at least not clearly.
The teasing inflection yet that fake cheerful feeling underneath… where had he heard it before? He felt like he should know, like it was a recent memory that came with a fleeting impression of something he couldn’t quite grasp.
“Seriously, ditch the act. Get to the point. This is your ‘genius’ plan, right? Kidnap the kid and hope his dad doesn’t sue us?” The second voice spat sarcastically, clearly not amused.
“Ah!” From the tone alone, he could almost picture the man dramatically placing his arm on his forehead, despite not being able to see them clearly from his spot. He was able to catch a glimpse of their backs though when he shifted his gaze slightly to their way. “As always, Chuuya, you know me too well! Still hoping for that prize kiss from this charming face?” The dramatic voice retorted, deftly sidestepping the more serious questions with his trademark bravado.
The second voice let out a sound of disgust at the idea. “I’d rather kiss a frog.”
They seemed poised for more heated arguments, as if it was their usual dynamic to fight but still remained… civil. Shouto couldn’t quite decipher their relationship; were they bitter enemies, playful rivals, or old married couple? His sheltered existence within the confines of the mansion had left him ill-equipped to navigate the nuances of human interaction.
He slightly moved his arm, triggering a sharp twinge of pain that made him wince. The faint rustle of the futon beneath him echoed through the place. The sudden sound instantly silenced the not-so-hushed conversation between the two voices, prompting Shouto to freeze.
A few seconds of lacking reaction from them piqued Shouto’s curiosity, making him turn his head to the side, his gaze locking with the figures who’d been the source of the heated exchange. There were two young adult men in their early 20s who were standing a short distance before him.
What he expected wasn’t much: two men locked in a petty squabble, one raising his voice in frustration while another riled him up. He’d expected them to look mundane and ordinary, probably one having mutated limbs that reminded him to some kind of animal or object.
But as their eyes met, a jolt of something akin to confusion surged through him. Their features, while undeniably too normal for this quirk world, was combined with fashion that was too strange for him to comprehend, as if they came from another foreign place entirely.
Their attire was a jarring anachronism in this modern age. It seemed to belong to a bygone era, perhaps even with a blend of fashion from one outside of Japan.
The shorter man, a picture of understated elegance, wore a white button-up shirt layered beneath a grey vest and a black slacks, a black choker adorning his neck while a pair of the same black-colored gloves enveloping his hands, a long black coat draping around his shoulders like a cape some heroes wore on a mission, topped off with a fedora hat gluing atop his head despite the man was currently indoor….
In contrast, the taller man exuded a rugged charm. He was engulfed in a long beige trench coat as well as beige pants that complemented it, a black vest layered over a light blue striped shirt, and a bolo tie which was held by a brown ribbon and a turquoise pendant. Though, the extensive bandages wrapped around the majority part of his body was what truly commanded his attention.
He’d never seen a modern Japanese man wearing a bolo tie or fedora hat before, and the sight of them with their distinctly old-fashioned accessories felt strangely out of place.
Unless he was hallucinating or imagining things, they were certainly Japanese.
There could be another explanation like a popular fashion these days he didn’t know about that blended the fashion of early 20th century era of Japan with Western influences—he knew the fashion was from early 20th century based on a useless book his private tutor forced him to read in his spare time to ‘add to his knowledge’—Yet yesterday, not a single soul ventured out in such an unconventional ensemble.
Perhaps, these people were recent immigrants who had Japanese blood in them, their heritage a vibrant tapestry woven from the threads of both Japanese and a Western country. Or it might just a kind of fashion that was popular from whichever country they came from.
That last theory seemed more plausible than any other theories he had, though it still didn’t feel like the right answer either.
“He’s up, Chuuya!” The taller man excitedly announced, cutting through Shouto’s lingering haze. He shook the ginger’s shoulders, making him irritated, but he seemed to hold back and continue to respond with a roll of his eyes. “I know, Mackerel. I have eyes.”
The ginger started to approach him, moving with an air of effortless confidence that could only make Shouto stare at him in silence. Perhaps his mind was still swirling with this unexpected situation or still struggling to process the bizarre turn of events.
Again, Shouto’s never woken up anywhere but his room; his icy, tatami-mat room that was a stark reflection of his own controlled existence. That was why this new experience felt… odd, like waking up in a foreign land for the first time in his life.
They weren’t in a room, not really. It was too vast to simply be called a room. Dust motes danced in the shafts of light that shown down from the windows near the high ceiling even while the floor was surprisingly clean. The air hung heavy, thick with the scent of forgotten things. He found himself drawn to a chipped window, peering through it at the distant, indifferent city.
This place was…
‘… Is this used to be an abandoned warehouse?’
Shouto’s train of thought then screeched to a halt as a hand, warm and surprisingly gentle, rested on the side of his head. He flinched at first, not expecting the sudden touch. At his reaction, the hand retreated instantly and Shouto felt a flicker of regret. He wasn’t sure why he’d reacted so sharply.
He looked up at the ginger-haired man, who seemed unfazed by Shouto’s initial reaction. Shouto relaxed his posture, allowing the man to place his hand back, probably to check the condition of a scar or a bruise that Shouto hadn’t noticed it was there, which ironically felt too close to the old scar on the left side of his face. Shouto didn’t flinch this time, instead he felt a strange sense of calm washing over him.
… He didn’t know why he let the stranger touch him like this. He knew it was a stupid idea. Any normal person should be wary and maintain some distance between them. But, the moment he felt it… a forgotten yearning stirred within him. He hadn’t experienced this kind of gentle touch since… his mother.
The hand withdrew, leaving a lingering warmth on his skin. The ginger took a step back, allowing Shouto a better view of him.
He realized he was a little too short for an adult man’s standard and people could mistake him for a teenager if not for his face that bore the lines of a young adult. Despite his lean frame, an aura of strength and warmth emanated from him. A vibrant energy which was full of life seemed to crackle around him.
The ginger started to fuss over him like a worried grandmother, “Hey kid, you okay? You almost died and those bruises aren’t pretty. If we hadn’t been there, you wouldn’t have made it. Those heroes, they’re all talk and no action. More worried about the villain than the people they’re supposed to be saving. Those victims are gonna be six feet under before those guys could lift all that rubble.”
He looked around the warehouse, a little sheepish, “Sorry about the place though; this is where we stay. I’ll try to clean things up, even though it seems like someone here thinks lifting a finger is too much effort,” he said, giving the brunette beside him—who was currently feigning innocence—a side eye.
Shouto ignored the duo and immediately paused after hearing the ginger speak. Ginger’s words suddenly triggered a surge of repressed memories within him. It was as if a jolt of electricity had shaken him to the core, bringing to the surface fragments of memory that had been previously obscured by the fog of unconsciousness. They slowly formed a clearer picture of what had happened.
The intense training.
The grueling patrol.
The terrified faces of the civilians.
Heroes battling a big villain.
The sickening crunch of a collapsing building.
Blood and…
Death.
Shouto shuddered at the last chilling word that came to his mind. Vivid images of the victims from his near-death experience flashed before his eyes like a horrific, fast-forwarded film.
A wave of nausea washed over him, but he quickly shook his head to banish the haunting visions.
He exhaled, a ragged one that mirrored the storm inside him, then forced his gaze back to the present. After all, he didn’t know anyone who died there and he didn’t feel that much guilt of not being able to save them. He’d admitted to himself that he didn’t even want to be a hero, didn’t really want to save everyone.
… Well, actually he might lie a bit about not having any remorse. However, the feeling didn’t really gnaw at him. It was a distant ache compared to the overwhelming relief of escaping the clutches of death.
He was alive and that was the important thing for now. Call him a little selfish, but he truly only cared about surviving to protect his mother.
Speaking of that…
“I feel better… But I didn’t die…? How…?” His voice was a hoarse croak, a rusty hinge that protested its first use in what felt like days. The ginger quickly grabbed a glass of water, his hand guiding it to Shouto’s lips. The liquid was a balm to his parched throat, easing the burning sensation.
This time, it was the brunet who responded. The brunet drawled, a hint of disappointment in his tone, “Let’s just say we might’ve bent a few rules to get you back on your feet. About time Mori-san was actually useful for something. I learned a thing or two from the old geezer about how to illegally patching up someone who’s practically dead.”
The ginger frowned at his answer, his voice sharp. “Don’t talk about the boss like that, Dazai.”
“You mean your ex-boss?” The brunet smirked, his eyes gleaming with amusement, delighting in seeing the expression on the ginger’s face as the brunet mockingly derided the mention of his ‘ex-boss’.
Whoever this ex-boss was, the brunet clearly hated him.
The ginger’s annoyance simmered beneath the surface, but he seemed to mask it with a barely audible ‘tch’ escaping his lips. Averting his gaze, the muscles in his jaw tightened as he focused on anything but the brunet’s amused face.
Shouto blinked, the bizarre exchange leaving him momentarily disoriented. His gaze darted between the ginger, whose simmering irritation was barely contained, and the brunet, who seemed to be enjoying himself a little too much.
The scene unfolded with an unfamiliar, almost surreal quality, as if his mind was still grappling with dynamics he’d never encountered before. All of sudden, clarity dawned on him.
‘They’re taking good care of me, but… am I a hostage? Though… this doesn’t feel like kidnapping. It’s oddly… soothing.’
Shouto’s gaze lingered on them, captivated by the silent conversation that seemed to pass between them. Their eyes locked, carrying the weight of an unspoken dialogue. The ginger cast Shouto a fleeting glance before turning back at the brunet, his gaze seemingly posing a question Shouto wasn’t privy to.
Whatever unspoken understanding passed between them, Shouto felt out of loop. Not that it truly mattered. Shouto wasn’t the type to care about being the subject of idle gossip or the scrutiny of others. He was already immune to them.
Following a moment of contemplation, Shouto decided to end the unusual interaction by bluntly stating what was on his mind. His expression remained serious and inscrutable.
“This feels strangely nice… Feel free to kidnap me anytime.”
The warehouse was plunged back into silence once more, the kind of heavy, stunned quiet that hung thick in the air. Shouto could feel the weight of their stares, the expressions frozen in a mixture of disbelief and confusion. They looked at Shouto, then back to one another, seemingly trying to decipher whether they’d actually heard what they thought they had despite Shouto’s serious demeanor.
Was he not being convincing? Did he not sound sincere and that’s why they doubted him?
“See, Chuuya? The kid likes us!” The brunet’s voice suddenly rang out, cheerful and loud, cutting through the shock like a sharp knife. He then jabbed his finger playfully at the ginger’s cheek, a mischievous grin plastered on his face.
Chuuya’s reaction was less than amused. He swatted the brunet’s hand away with a sharp flick, his eyes narrowing. “Cut it out, Dazai,” he muttered, his tone half exasperation and half warning.
The brunet, undeterred, recoiled dramatically, clutching his hand as though he’d been mortally wounded. “Ow! Chuuya is a rabid dog!” He whined, though it was clear his antics were purely for show.
Ignoring the theatrics, the ginger turned his attention back to Shouto. His sharp blue eyes softened slightly, almost imperceptibly, if Shouto wasn’t currently right in front of him.
“Did you hit your head?” He inquired, his eyes drawn to the bruise on Shouto’s head. A flicker of skepticism crossed over his features. “Actually, you must have hit it pretty hard to say something… like that.”
Shouto wasn’t entirely sure why they were suddenly asking about his head hurting, ‘Why was he concerned about a headache?’ The confusion lingered like a fog in his mind. His thought churned over the connection between his headache and this kidnapping. Was there even one?
Still, he racked his brain, the memory of the day’s events a hazy blur. The bruise though, he was almost certain, was a souvenir from the rigorous training rather than the incident, ironically.
After a moment of hesitation, he answered, his voice tinged with uncertainty, “Judging by the headache and everything else hurting… yes, I think I did.”
… Shouto needed to get better at interacting with strangers to understand people better. For now, he would pretend to understand them.
The ginger grimaced at his answer, turning toward the brunet beside him. “Should we take him to the hospital? I mean, he’s been gone for three days and without any ID to provide, it’s going to get complicated for us to—“
Before the brunet could even respond, Shouto quickly interjected, brushing aside the mention of their supposed lack of identity. Though, it stirred a small wave of curiosity in his chest. It sounded… suspicious, but they had saved him, undeniably. They’d pulled him from the brink of death, and that was enough for him to extend a measure of trust.
“Please, no hospital,” he said firmly, his mismatched gaze steady, “I don’t want to be picked up by the old man. Not that he’d come himself… Fuyumi might, though. But I don’t want to see anyone I know right now…”
“Fuyumi?”
“My elder sister,” Shouto said, offering no further details about her as his gaze dipped towards the stark white blanket enveloping his bandaged body. He mumbled, the words trailing off. “I think being here… it’s the most relaxed I’ve ever felt… I don’t even understand why.”
The ginger was still staring at him as if he was trying to decipher an ancient hieroglyph. The brunet, however, was beaming at his response, his grin so wide it looked like it might split his face in two as he began to shake the ginger by the shoulders.
“Chuuya, Chuuya! He’s happy with us! We’re going to have a kid!”
A vein throbbed visibly in the ginger’s temple. Shouto noticed how drastically the man’s expression shifted whenever the brunet spoke, which demonstrated their volatile dynamic. Were they truly enemies? Why were they together then? “What the hell are you talking about, Dazai?! Are you out of your mind?! He’s not our kid!”
Despite the ginger’s quick denial—which didn’t quite sound convincing—Shouto’s eyes widened in surprise as his mind caught up with what they’d just said. ‘... Our… kid?’
It felt as though the ground shifted beneath him. A sudden clarity washed over him, like a flood, and everything clicked into place. The scattered, confusing pieces of the puzzle finally aligned.
“Are you two… my real parents…?” He asked, his voice was a mixture of disbelief and a strange sense of hope. “Did you kidnap me to… get your real son back?”
The thought wasn’t far-fetched. Being the number two hero in Japan, Endeavor was capable of practically anything. He could easily orchestrate a cover-up and erase any trace of Shouto’s true origins. The possibility of not being Endeavor’s son was oddly freeing. If he wasn’t truly his son, if he belonged somewhere else, maybe the crushing weight of Endeavor’s expectations and his legacy would finally fade away.
Now that he was here, he hoped to remain with his true parents. In fact, being with them made him feel less empty somehow. Perhaps it was because their interactions, while strange at times, felt effortless and natural. He wished nothing would ever drive them away from him again, not even Endeavor, believing that their shared blood connection would likely strengthen their resolve to stay.
The ginger and the brunet widened their eyes just as Shouto had, especially after noticing the sudden spark of hope on his face. Without warning, the brunet erupted in laughter, a joyous sound that filled the room. Meanwhile, the ginger remained stoic, a single eyebrow raised in amusement. He sighed, then elbowed the brunet sharply in his stomach, eliciting a series of indignant coughs.
“Sorry to crush your hopes, but we’re not your parents, kid.”
“We can adopt him anytime—“
“Shut up, Dazai! We’re not adopting anyone!”
The usual bickering started up again, and a wave of disappointment settled in Shouto's chest as he heard his theory dismissed. Deep down, he couldn't help but wish that anyone else could be his parent instead of Endeavor. Honestly, he’d even trade Endeavor for a homeless man in a heartbeat.
“Alright, kid.” The ginger spoke to him again. “Rest up. I'm honestly surprised you're still conscious, let alone talking. You've got some serious pain tolerance. We don’t have any healing ab- quirks here, so you’ll have to tough it out. We’re going out to find some food and then force this mackerel to take a shower. If you need anything, contact us on this.”
The ginger gently placed an object beside his body. Shouto reached out, his fingers closing around a cold, metallic device. It was a burner phone, unlike the sleek, touchscreen models he was accustomed to. He’d never seen one in real life, nevertheless using it. In all his 15 years of life, he’d only used a touchscreen phone.
“How do you use this?” He looked up, asking the ginger.
The ginger hummed, seemingly expecting the question as he explained, demonstrating the phone’s basic functions. When he was finally done telling him, Shouto told him thank you before he and the brunette started to leave.
Then a question occurred to him.
“Wait. What are your names…?”
Both of them halted their steps, turning back toward him.
“Chuuya Nakahara. Just call me Chuuya.”
“Osamu Dazai. Call me Papa and Chuuya Mama, Shouto-kun!”
Out of nowhere, a cardboard box flew across the room, hitting Dazai squarely on the head with a loud thud.
——
Shouto, despite appearing clueless at times, wasn’t an idiot. He recognized that his isolated upbringing, characterized by limited social interaction beyond his family for 15 years—except on special occasions—had hindered his social skills. This made it difficult for him to fully understand the nuances and implied meanings in people’s words.
Dazai and Chuuya—the nice kidnappers’ name—insisted that Shouto remain with them for several days until he was completely recovered. They never explicitly inquired his desire to return home, and Shouto, unsure of his feelings, didn’t press the issue. He knew he eventually had to go back, even though a part of him yearned to stay longer.
He realized that if they weren't his parents—which he was starting to doubt, considering their kindness that reminded him of his mother—then they were basically his kidnappers. Or, as he had initially suspected, there was a possibility they were villains who had abducted him to demand a ransom later from Endeavor.
But their genuine concern, the way the fussed over him like worried parents, quickly dispelled the thoughts about them being villains. Villains, he reasoned, wouldn’t be this invested in their captive. They’d be more interested in securing a hefty reward, tying him up, or worse, served his corpse to Endeavor on a platter.
He viewed them more as well-meaning civilians who’d been providing him with care for a significant duration, even though his gut strongly suggested they were anything but ordinary.
Maybe they were vigilantes?
No matter who they truly were, Shouto still wanted to trust them. Because for the first time in his life, fear, the insidious poison that had seeped into every part of his existence, had finally begun to fade.
Shouto had spent the last fifteen minutes staring at that dusty ceiling, and now his gaze began to wander aimlessly around the space.
The warehouse was cluttered with stacks of crates along one wall, while the corner where he lay seemed to have been turned into a makeshift living area. Two rolled-up futons, a hodgepodge of appliances that looked surprisingly new for such a run-down place, a cupboard, a small round table with mismatched cushions, plus a quirky cat-and-dog lamp that he realized must run on batteries.
The place lacked even the basics: no shower, no kitchen, and the dim light filtering through the single grimy window was a far cry from the brightness of his own home.
Yet, despite all its flaws, a strange sense of belonging had taken root within him. This abandoned warehouse felt more like home than the opulent mansion he’d grown up in.
Shouto’s thought then drifted to the two people who’d saved him. After being alone for a long time, he was now able to distinctly recall the voice from the previous day, which eerily reminiscent of Dazai’s. Even the silhouettes of the stars mirrored their figures as well.
Why did they saved him though? Was it because he was Endeavor’s son? No, Chuuya’s annoyed reaction at the mention of Endeavor suggested a personal grudge on him. It made sense. Everyone who wasn’t blind would have a grudge against that bastard.
Still, why?
Despite the confusion, so far his initial instinct to trust them had proven correct. With each passing moment, his intrigue deepened, fueling the desire to observe them with a newfound curiosity, eager to unravel the mysteries that shrouded the enigmatic pair.
“We’re back!!” The door suddenly burst open with a deafening bang, yet somehow it remained intact.
“Shh, shut up! What if he’s still asleep!” Chuuya hissed, his voice low despite the aggressive tone.
Shouto, though still stiff with pain, shifted his head towards the source of the noise. His heterochromatic eyes scanned the doorway before greeting them, his voice devoid of emotion, “Welcome back.”
Chuuya turned to where Shouto lay, spotting him awake. He strode over, depositing a brown paper bag on the small table. He then dragged one of the mismatched cushions closer to Shouto, placing a second bag beside his head.
Chuuya chided, “Why didn’t you rest? I told you to take it easy.”
"I did," Shouto replied, a little sheepish. "I just woke up, like, fifteen minutes ago? But now I’m starving."
“Oh, right,” Chuuya reached into the paper bag, rummaging through its contents. “I brought food. Here I got—“
“Hey, Shouto-kun!” Dazai exclaimed cheerily while shoving Chuuya’s head aside with a grin, earning a startled yelp and a low growl from the shorter man. “You must be getting bored out of your mind, stuck here for days, even if most of it is spent sleeping. So, I brought you something to lift your spirits!”
Shouto tilted his head slightly, intrigued. “… What is it?”
Dazai’s smile grew wider, a mischievous spark lighting up his eyes. He crouched beside the grumbling Chuuya, hiding something behind his back. He counted three to one to build the suspense while Shouto watched patiently. His gaze fixed on Dazai’s back, as if trying to pierce through the skin and catch a glimpse of whatever was coming.
“Tada!”
With a flourish, Dazai presented his ‘gift’ towards Shouto, letting it plop onto the top of his blanket. Slightly startled, Shouto immediately looked down at the gift.
“Meow,” it mewed softly, a tiny sound that filled the warehouse with unexpected warmth.
It was… a kitten.
“This little guy is one of several strays we found in an alley. There were like, quite a few of them, none from the same litter, just a bunch of random kittens and cats hanging around. And of course, Dazai insisted on bringing most of them home, like we have the time or resources to take care of a whole bunch of kittens when we’re barely managing ourselves.” Chuuya explained while shooting Dazai a pointed look.
“Chuuyaaa!” Dazai whined, giving him puppy-dog eyes. “But look! They are so cute. That black kitten totally adores you, Chuuya! He meows at you every time you walk by!”
Chuuya scoffed. “Shut up! He’s noisy and just like you. I prefer that orange tabby. At least he has some sense. Remember how he tried to claw your face off and bite your fingers every time you got too close?”
“Aww… so cruel,” Dazai pouted dramatically.
Shouto, however, had tuned out their playful banter. His attention was completely captivated by the small orange tabby kitten curled up on his left chest, purring contentedly. The kitten was surprisingly a comforting weight against his chest.
Another kitten, this one a sleek black one, boldly jumped onto Shouto’s left chest as well, joining the orange tabby. It quickly found a comfortable spot next to the other kitten, curling up into a tiny ball and promptly falling asleep.
The sight was undeniably adorable. Two tiny, fluffy creatures, completely at ease and fast asleep on his chest. Shouto had never experienced anything like it, growing up in an environment that was devoid of such innocent affection.
Shouto wanted to reach out and touch them, but he hesitated, afraid of startling them awake, or worse, hurting them. He’d never even touch a cat in real life before, only usually admiring them from afar.
But as Shouto watched the two adorable kittens sleep, a slow, gentle smile spread across his face, a genuine smile that hadn’t touched his lips after he last saw his mother, a smile that reached his eyes and softened the usual icy coldness of his gaze.
It was a small, almost imperceptible smile, but it was there, a clear sign to the unexpected warmth that had crept into his heart.
——
“Look, Chuuya! He’s smiling!” Dazai leaned closer to Chuuya and whispered, his voice a low, excited murmur as he mirrored Shouto’s rare smile.
Chuuya’s eyes softened as he watched the dual-haired boy. A small smile also played on his lips. Chuuya knew that for someone like Shouto, who rarely allowed emotions to touch the surface, a genuine smile was a precious thing. It was a smile born from true happiness, a rare and beautiful bloom in the desolate landscape of his past.
Dazai was smiling inwardly, his eyes twinkling. “Doesn’t he remind you of Kyouka-chan? All icy on the outside, but underneath it all, a truly kind soul. Someone who has been through hell and back, but still retains the capacity for goodness.”
Chuuya snorted, amused at his description of the boy, “Heh, don’t tell me you’ve already developed a soft spot for the kid, just like you did with that weretiger.”
Dazai, instead of denying it as he usually would, closed his eyes and teased him back, “Hm~ don’t you, Chuuya?”
A slight blush crept up Chuuya’s neck at the accusation. He then clicked his tongue and looked away.
As they continued watching the boy with the kittens, Dazai spoke up again, finally explaining why he'd chosen the kid. “He’s a good kid. All he needs is the right kind of help. Doesn’t matter where it comes from, as long as it’s genuine. With the right training and some affection, he could become a powerful ally. You know I rarely misjudge potential.”
Chuuya hummed skeptically, crossing his arms over his chest. “If he’s that nice, why bring him into this? We want to rebuild the Port Mafia, right? Someone raised as a hero would never willingly join something that sounds… well, villainous.”
Dazai chuckled softly. “True, but just because he’s a good kid doesn’t mean I’m a good enough person to want to push him down the ‘righteous’ path. Honestly, I don’t think it’s the right path for him. He could stay a hero, or live a normal life as a civilian, but I get the feeling he wouldn’t ever feel like himself. He wouldn’t find his meaning of life within those confines.”
Dazai settled himself on the floor next to Chuuya, leaning back slightly as he found a comfortable position.
“He’s already been scarred by the harsh realities of the world, just like us ability users. He’s seen the extremes—the black and white. But what he really needs to understand now are the grey areas, the ones that go beyond that simple, binary morality. He needs the freedom to choose his own path, to define himself without society’s rules holding him back. To decide for himself whether he wants to be good or evil without anyone telling him what he should be.”
He paused, his tone softening. “I’m not pretending to be some kind of savior, but I’ll show him a new way, one he hasn’t seen before that might be the best choice for him. If he rejects it, then that’s the end of it. But, I have a feeling he’ll accept the offer. People who’ve suffered, who’ve stared the darkness within themselves and others in the face and confronted it, usually have a more nuanced understanding of the world.”
Dazai grinned slyly as he added, “Besides, It’s just an offer. He doesn’t have to take it. But I have a feeling he will.”
“Asshole,” Chuuya sneered. But even as he spoke, there was a slight curve to his lips, betraying the amusement he was trying to hide.
Dazai, unfazed, simply raised an eyebrow. “You know you agree with me, Chuuya.”
Chuuya didn’t answer because he didn’t really need to articulate his thoughts. Dazai, with his uncanny ability to read people, would know exactly what Chuuya was thinking.
After all, just like them, Shouto needed a new direction, a path that wouldn’t lead him down the same desolate road, a road paved with loneliness and self-destruction.
Ironically, the very path society deemed heroic, the path of unwavering justice, threatened to break him entirely. And so, they’d like to steer Shouto away from that.
——
“You’ve been here for a week.”
Shouto stopped petting Mackerel, the black kitten they’d brought a few days ago as a gift—The name had come from Chuuya, who immediately suggested it after noticing how noisy the kitten was, especially around Chuuya, and how his fur was as dark as night. The kitten had been injured, with bandages wrapped around his chest that reminded them of a certain bandage-loving individual. Shouto found the name fitting, so he agreed—and looked up at Dazai, who was standing a few meters away with a smile.
“Yes,” Shouto gave a slight nod, his voice a bit stiff. “Is that… a problem?”
“Not at all,” Dazai assured him lightly before closing the distance between them. He sank to the floor in a cross-legged position, his eyes immediately fell upon the kitten. “I’m just curious,” he said while gently stroking Mackerel’s head. The kitten purred and let out a small mew, enjoying the attention. “Don't you miss your home? You've recovered enough to move around fairly easily. And despite the lack of a TV here, I'm sure Endeavor has been frantically looking for you. I catch glimpses of him now and then in the newspapers and on the news broadcasts outside. Your family must be worried."
“Yes… I know,” Shouto admitted while looking down at the floor, his voice barely a whisper. “I’ll have to go home later, but… I want to stay here a little longer, at least until I’m truly ready to face that place again. My mother is still in the hospital, and Endeavor wouldn’t want to lose his masterpiece, would he?”
Dazai arched an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. “Masterpiece?”
Shouto began to tell him everything about what he’d experienced from Endeavor. He recounted the brutal reality of his childhood, the icy indifference of his father, searing flames of trainings, the chilling fear and loneliness that permeated every corner of their home, as well as the stark contrast between Endeavor the Japan idolized and the monster he truly was behind closed doors.
In the eyes of most, confiding in a near-stranger, a man he’d known for barely a week, would be a bad idea. But Shouto didn’t care. He didn’t care if everyone told him he was stupid. He craved an outlet, a listener who wouldn’t judge and dismiss his pain as mere teenage angst, especially when that person was one of his saviors, someone he felt at ease with.
He knew Dazai was an enigma, a man shrouded in an air of mystery and falsehood. Shouto wasn’t oblivious to the unsettling darkness that lurked beneath the surface. Yet, he felt that this person would understand and not brush aside his issues. He was sure that he would believe him, just like how they could see the truth behind the facade of heroism.
And even if Dazai chose to betray his trust and spill his secrets to the world, he also truly wouldn’t care. After all, the public would dismiss the accusations as the desperate ramblings of a villain seeking to tarnish Endeavor’s reputation. No one would believe that such a high-ranking hero as he could be capable of such monstrous acts.
The silence that followed Shouto’s story was heavy. Shouto started to examine Dazai’s expression and saw how the playful light in his eyes had gradually faded, replaced by a somber stillness. Curiosity that had been apparent on his face had also vanished, leaving behind a frown that was as empty as an extinguished candle in the dark.
“I see. So that’s what really happened to you,” Dazai said at last, his voice carrying a chill that could send a shiver through anyone’s spine.
Shouto swallowed, trying to push down the small pang of fear rising in him (because, surely, he wouldn’t hurt him, right?). Hesitantly, he asked, “You… believe me?”
“Of course. I can always tell when someone’s lying to me,” Dazai replied, his tone calm and confident. Slowly, the tense atmosphere between them lifted, and Shouto felt a wave of relief wash over him. There was something oddly reassuring about the straightforwardness in his voice.
Dazai leaned forward, resting his elbow on his knee as he fixed a steady, calculating gaze on Shouto. “Shouto-kun,” he began, “You’re a bright kid. You must know we’re not your average people. Why then, do you choose to remain here? Most would’ve run the second they recovered, eager to return to the safety of their own homes. We don’t exactly give off the best vibes after all. If you go, I promise we won’t stop you. You’re free to do anything you want.”
Shouto, avoiding Dazai’s intense stare, began to continue stroking the black kitten in his lap. “… I know you two are kind of… shady. You mentioned not having identities, which, to put it mildly, is rather suspicious. And what kind of normal people live in a warehouse? I know you two aren’t normal at all… I just, to be honest, I don’t really know.”
Shouto clenched the fabric of his borrowed pants with his other free hand. “The thing is… this is the first time I’ve felt this relaxed… I don’t feel suffocating weight of Endeavor’s expectations. When I’m around you, I can just be myself, without the constant pressure of living up to that old man. You treat me like I’m my own person, not as a mere extension of his legacy. And It’s refreshing.”
He halted, his eyes locking with Dazai’s, as if searching for some kind of answer. “But I still want to know. Why did you help me? What’s your motive?”
“Ah, what a perceptive boy. You know that saving you isn’t our only motive, right?” Shouto nodded, his expression unchanged.
He understood that Dazai and Chuuya weren’t saints. Their help wasn’t born of pure benevolence. But they had saved him nonetheless. And somewhere deep down, he sense a genuine concern for his well-being beneath their cynical facade.
“Shouto-kun.” He leaned closer to him until his face was inches from Shouto’s. It wasn’t too close, but it wasn’t too far either. He lowered his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. “Would you consider joining us on our purpose? I think it’ll be a great way to find a new meaning of your life in this mundane world.”
Shouto blinked, taken aback. “Purpose? Meaning of life?” He echoed the words, his voice filled with confusion.
Dazai smiled, a chillingly beautiful smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “People like Chuuya and myself could understand a little what you’re going through, though no one can completely know your inner world like you do. But people like us would feel lost if we have no purpose. Just like me. So, find a purpose for yourself. It gives you a reason to keep going, a reason to face each day.”
Dazai’s gaze hardened, his face turning serious. “Remember, Shouto-kun. Don’t pity yourself. Pity yourself and life becomes an endless nightmare. Focus on the present, on the path ahead. Let the past remain the past. Only then can you begin to break the chains that hold you down. Not completely, but enough for you to move forward,” he finished by patting Shouto’s shoulder, a surprising warmth in his touch despite the intensity of his gaze.
Shouto stared at Dazai’s hand that was resting on his shoulder, then the bandages that seemed to perpetually engulf Dazai’s body. He always wore them, as if the white cloth had become an extension of his skin. A week had passed since he’d arrived here, and Shouto still couldn’t figure him out.
Why the constant bandages, why that unsettling aura beneath his smiles, why the uncanny ability to shift expressions in a blink of eye, and most importantly, why he’d saved Shouto in the first place. Dazai was the most complex person he’d ever met, even more so than Chuuya, who shared a similarly mysterious air.
Yet, Shouto understood Dazai’s message. He might never fully comprehend Dazai or Chuuya, because ultimately, who could understand yourself was only yourself. And that, for now, his focus had to be on finding his own reason to keep moving forward.
Shouto stared at his own empty hand, the phantom image of his father’s icy glare momentarily flickering across his mind. He then clenched his fist, a surge of resolve coursing through him.
‘Don’t pity yourself… huh?’ Dazai’s words repeated once again in his mind. That sentence resonated deeply within him.
"Okay!" Dazai's loud clap broke the tense atmosphere, as if shattering the seriousness between them. Shouto startled, his gaze snapping back to Dazai's face, where his casual smile had returned. "Now, let me tell you the real reason we helped you.”
He stopped talking to give a dramatic pause, relishing the anticipation he’d created. When he was satisfied with being Shouto’s main attention, he eventually declared, “I want to recruit you to join our Port Mafia.”
Shouto stared at him, his brow furrowed in confusion. “Port… mafia?” He repeated, he couldn’t tell if Dazai was serious or just telling some elaborate joke to him.
Dazai nodded enthusiastically, clearly ignoring Shouto’s obvious skepticism. “Yes. I think you possess the potential to become a valuable member. Maybe even one of our key members.”
Shouto frowned, his unease growing. “Is it… a villain group?” He asked cautiously, his voice tinged with apprehension and uncertainty of where this conversation was headed.
Dazai laughed like Shouto was the one who was telling him a joke. He waved a dismissive hand. “No no. We’re not like those petty criminals who wreak havoc for the sake of destruction. That’s beneath us, and frankly, it’s insulting. Their motives are shallow, driven by a childish desire to defy the hero society. We are beyond the hero-villain divide, with far more ambitious goals.”
Shouto let out a low hum, processing the information. “A vigilante group, then?” He suggested, still trying to categorize this ‘Port Mafia’ to fully understand it.
This time, Dazai actually considered, a thoughtful expression gracing his features. “Hmm, I guess vigilante is kind of inbetween. But not really~ Vigilantes still focus too much on the established order, on the hero and villain society. We’re not bound by those constraints. We operate outside of that rigid framework.”
“What does that mean, exactly?” he pressed. The idea of an organization functioning beyond the hero-villain dichotomy was foreign to him. Alien, yet strangely… liberating.
Dazai’s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. “First, let me explain what this organization really is. Then you can decide if it’s something you want to be part of.”
Shouto straightened his posture, signaling his full attention. His mind buzzed with a mixture of caution and a growing interest he couldn’t entirely suppress.
He couldn’t help it. After all, there was something undeniably intriguing about being offered a perspective outside the usual confines he’d known all his life. It felt almost like stumbling upon an invention—a completely new way of seeing the world.
“This Port Mafia,” he began, as if he was about to spin a fascinating tale, “will be an organization unlike other. While operating outside the law, we aim to provide refuge for those lost in this rigid, black and white society. We offer them a new purpose, a sense of belonging, and the freedom to be themselves. We provide a home, a place where they’re truly accepted.”
His tone was still firm and unwavering as he continued, “We don’t shy away from violence or murder, but it’s not mandatory. You have the freedom not to do it. While you’re bound to this group, we won’t force you to become a mindless robot that must follow orders. We want to make a tight-knit group, where members genuinely care for each other, where they can find solace and support.”
”This Port Mafia will be seen as a criminal group by the public, perhaps even labeled as villains by the hero society. But those labels don’t define us. You can be kind, you can help those in need, you can be gentle and compassionate at times. While we may engage in illegal activities to ensure our survival, our ultimate goal is to create a new kind of family.”
“I—“
Sensing that Shouto was about to speak, Dazai cut him off again with another question. He wasn’t entirely sure why he asked it, but it might be the kind of question that might help him understand. In a way, Dazai was starting to feel less like a conversation partner and more like a teacher guiding his student to a new lesson.
Then he asked this question he didn’t quite expect, “Before you give me an answer, Shouto-kun, tell me, what defines a villain in your eyes?”
Shouto abruptly shut his mouth, the words he’d been about to say dying on his tongue. The question caught him off guard, seemingly unrelated to their earlier conversation. But knowing Dazai, there was always a purpose behind his words.
At first, the question seemed straightforward, something anyone in their world should be able to answer. Yet, coming from Dazai, it made Shouto hesitate. The usual textbook definition felt… inadequate. It wasn’t that he didn’t know the answer, but suddenly, he wasn’t so sure it was the right one.
‘A villain in my eyes…?’ He pondered quietly, recalling the book definition he’d encountered in most of his textbooks, ‘A villain is someone who hurts people, who breaks the law and inflicts violence upon others for their own gain.’
Dazai regarded Shouto intently, as if reading the answer directly from his mind. “Whatever you think. We’re not fit into that category. The term itself is quite flawed. What about a desperate mother stealing food to feed her starving children? What about homeless children resorting to theft to survive on the streets? What about a grieving father driven to desperate measures to protect his lost daughter in this unforgiving society? Are they villains in your eyes? In the eyes of society?”
Shouto was speechless, his head reeling from Dazai’s challenging questions. He’d never considered those scenarios. The once simple divide between heroes and villains, so clear in his mind, now seemed irreparably fractured, giving way to a blur of gray. His words had flung open a door to a new perspective.
Dazai’s steady gaze lingered on Shouto, his eyes glinting with a knowing, almost intrusive sharpness. While Shouto remained mute, grappling with the questions that had somehow pierced through his constructed worldview.
Abruptly, Dazai shifted on his spot, his fingers snapping together like a brilliant idea had just sparked within him. The intensity of the moment lifted again, replaced by a mischievous spark that danced in his expression.
It always amazed Shouto how quickly Dazai could switch moods. It was almost like dealing with two completely different people.
“Oh, I’ve got it!” Dazai exclaimed, leaning forward with an almost childlike excitement. “You hate Endeavor, don’t you? You think his existence only drags you deeper into misery?”
His directness was quite perplexing to him. “I… guess?”
Dazai’s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with calculated intent. “Then let me offer you a deal. Join us, and we’ll help you rid yourself of Endeavor for good. Not just push him aside, we’ll obliterate his reputation, drag it lower than any villain’s. You will free yourself and your mother from his grip. More hands make lighter work, don’t you think?”
Shouto’s expression remained unreadable, but inside he was conflicted. Deep down, he knew Dazai was right and the allure of joining the Port Mafia became tempting and relentless.
Nevertheless, doubt still gnawed at him, refusing to release its grip. Morality still rooted itself in his heart, and while the promise of a new ‘family’ that thrived on a mutual survival and purpose was enticing, the shadow of what the Port Mafia represented was undeniable.
It wasn’t just a group—it was a criminal organization. A life of violence and moral compromise. He didn’t want blood on his hands and he didn’t want to become a killer.
The memory of lives lost last week replayed in his mind like a haunting refrain, their faces etched into his thoughts. The horror he had felt then was still raw and vivid. How could someone so deeply disturbed by death align himself with those who dealt it daily?
Still, the offer of making Endeavor disappear was almost too tempting to resist.
The choice loomed over him, almost suffocating him. Was it worth sacrificing his morality to rescue his mother and finally give her a life of peace? Could he bear the weight of what his decision would demand of him?
“Shouto-kun.”
Dazai's voice pulled Shouto from his spiraling thoughts. His eyes met Dazai's again, and he realized he'd been caught in a loop of panic and fear, dwelling on the possible consequences.
But as he truly focused on Dazai again, he noticed a rare flicker of softness in his gaze. Somehow, it eased the tension in Shouto's chest, letting his emotions settle.
“You need to understand something,” Dazai said, his tone measured, “We don’t involve civilians in our business. And remember, you don’t have to kill if you don’t want to. There’s someone I knew in the mafia who refused to take lives, yet he thrived in his work and even saved some orphans. No one will force you into anything because we want to be better than the Port Mafia itself. We want to build loyalty based on trust and respect, not on coercion. That’s the stronger kind of loyalty.”
Shouto’s thoughts began to settle, like ripples smoothing out on a calm surface, as he listened to the explanation. The notion that he wouldn’t have to harm or endanger innocent civilians brought him a measure of relief, solidifying his resolve to consider the offer.
Joining will be a step closer to aligning with the promise he’d silently made to himself, that his mother’s happiness and well-being would be his ultimate purpose. She was the reason he endured and pushed forward, no matter how dark the path ahead seemed. If this choice could lead to her reclaiming peace and joy, and maybe even help him discover his own purpose beyond survival, then… perhaps it was worth it.
But Shouto needed more time to think. A choice like this, one that could reshape his entire future, couldn’t be made hastily. If he chose the wrong decision, regret would forever stay within him like a shadow.
Shouto exhaled slowly. “I understand. Give me more time to think.”
“Alright,” Dazai offered him an understanding smile then raised to his feet, dusting off his coat with a theatrical flourish. “Take all the time you need~ Just let me know when you’ve made up your mind,” he said, his voice carrying its usual sing-song tone.
With that, Dazai turned, his steps light and carefree as he left Shouto thinking by himself.
Three days had passed since the offer, and Shouto had slowly settled into a rhythm, carving out his own daily routine in this strange new environment.
Each day began with the simplicity of waking up, followed by a chaotic breakfast with the two adults who somehow made more mess than himself. Afterward, he would spend time playing with Chibi and Mackerel, their small antics providing a sense of companionship as he fed and cared for them. Lunch then would come and go, which marked the midpoint of his day.
After finishing his meal, he would leisurely walk around the warehouse and find himself deep in conversation with Chuuya, their discussions ranging from light-hearted to surprisingly profound topics. Other times, Dazai would stop by to check in on him, his sharp wit and teasing remarks often aimed at Chuuya, earning him exaggerated groans or half-serious threats in return.
The lively atmosphere that characterized their breakfast often carried over into dinner, and soon after, the day would end with Shouto retreating to his futon, where sleep would claim him once again.
It was… strangely peaceful. Not at all what one would expect from a group plotting to establish a criminal organization.
Yet, in the solitude of his nights as the warehouse hushed into stillness, Shouto’s thoughts inevitably returned to the offer. He meticulously weighed the pros and cons, tracing the implications of his decisions. What he would gain and lose, what would change and remain; everything.
When he couldn’t find the answers alone, he sought out Dazai. Each question he posed was met with a cryptic yet strangely interesting response, one that only deepened his curiosity. There was a growing excitement stirring within him, a spark he couldn’t quite name made the idea of this criminal group oddly fascinating.
(When Shouto truly thought about it again, he realized that the concepts of legality were distant, abstract things to him. Having spent so much of his life isolated, the rules of the outside world never applied. Why would he care about being lawful then?)
The morning sunlight streamed through the cracks in the wooden blinds. Outside, the melody of birds filled the air, their chirping weaving into the warm hum of the day. Chuuya had already left, casually announcing a trip of to ‘grab groceries’.
Shouto, having spent a week observing the peculiar duo, now understood what that phrase really meant. Chuuya wasn’t shopping in the conventional sense; he was stealing. But Shouto wasn’t one to snitch on the people who’d taken him in.
Seated across him was Dazai, who seemed to be losing in a world of his own. In his hands was a well-worn book with the title ‘The Complete Suicide’ emblazoned on the cover.
Shouto had long since stopped trying to make sense of Dazai’s morbid fascinations, his odd obsession with suicide and doing a romantic one with a beautiful partner. He’d decided not to judge him just because he couldn’t understand him.
Shouto stared at the man, his thoughts tumbling over one another until they finally coalesced into a single, short sentence.
“I have my answer.”
Dazai’s gaze flicked upward. With deliberate slowness, he closed the book and set it aside, his expression unreadable. “Oh?”
“But before I give you my answer,” Shouto continued, his tone steady and deliberate, as if each word were weighed before release, “I want to ask something.”
“Go ahead,” Dazai replied smoothly, his hands clasped together on his thighs as he waited. His attention was now fully on him.
Shouto hesitated for a brief moment, carefully choosing his words. “Do you want to build this organization because you’re one of the lost people too?”
The question lingered in the air, heavy and unyielding. Something shifted in Dazai’s demeanor, subtly, but enough for Shouto to notice. The expression on his face softened into something gentler, one that felt far more real than the masks he so often wore. It wasn’t the usual grin that taunted and teased; it was a quieter expression, one that almost felt like an answer in itself.
And yet, as Shouto studied that fleeting expression, something didn’t sit right. It felt like an answer, but not the one he’d been seeking. It was as if Dazai had given him half of a puzzle, leaving the rest obscured in shadows.
Was he wrong? Or was Dazai only showing him the piece he wanted him to see?
What was his real reason behind creating this Port Mafia?
“So, what’s your answer, Shouto-kun?” Dazai inquired, his gaze expectant, as though Shouto hadn’t asked anything at all.
… At this moment, it didn’t really matter. Maybe, as he spent more time with Dazai and Chuuya, getting to know them better and becoming more immersed in their world, the pieces would begin to fall into place. With time and his personal growth, their complexities might start to unravel, and he’d eventually find the answers he was searching for.
For now, what mattered most was the response he was about to give. It was the first crucial step toward understanding both them and himself.
“I—“
——
A few days had passed since the fateful decision to rebuild the Port Mafia, the first step he’d been planning was slowly but surely beginning to take shape. Dazai sat with a content smile on his face, his fingers lightly tapping against the table in rhythm as he hummed a familiar tune—the song about suicide that had, over the years, cemented itself as his only favorite.
Beside him, a college student sat with an expression twisted in frustration, his eyes burning with irritation. Dazai’s carefree humming might have grated on his nerves, making him nearly impossible to focus. He glanced at the student’s papers that were in disarray, scattered across the desk just right next to the computer he was using.
This was a public library, one of the largest in Musutafu, which meant it offered access to newer computers and resources that seemed almost out of place in such a traditionally bookish environment.
Dazai mused to himself. ‘If only Yokohama had something like this… This model seems more advanced than anything we had back home, even with the world’s obsession with quirks and heroes slowing down technological progress. Still, it’s not that sophisticated; I’m already getting the hang of it after just a few clicks.’
Dazai still didn’t keep back his humming, ignoring the glances being shot at him from the same college student. Out of the corner of his eye, Dazai couldn’t help but notice the student’s face. He looked absolutely hilarious, his expression a mix of irritation and barely contained frustration, fingers twitching as if he were about to throw something at Dazai’s head.
It was his problem, really. The student didn't have the courage to say anything, and Dazai couldn’t care less when the student stayed silent. If he had an issue with him, he should’ve just used his own campus library. Why even come here in the first place?
For the entire time, Dazai’s eyes never truly left the screen, his fingers dancing effortlessly over the keys as he continued his exploration of the HPSC database. His attention was fully absorbed in some of the files that had piqued his interest.
‘I didn’t expect hacking into the HPSC database to be this easy. It’s almost funny that I’m doing it on a library computer. They seriously need to improve their security.’
The rhythmic tapping of his fingers stopped as he came across a section that caught his attention. What had started as a bit of idle mischief, just poking around in the HPSC database to learn more about Endeavor, was turning out to be surprisingly entertaining.
After all, Endeavor had been a slight thorn in their side (even if he didn’t realize it). He was one of the reasons they were stuck in this mess.
The idea of pranking him or blackmailing him had amused Dazai. And before he could really dive into those petty schemes, he needed to know everything about the man.
Dazai was dedicated when it came to his targets. He could give up paperwork and mundane tasks in a heartbeat, but when it came to uncovering secrets, he would immerse himself with enthusiasm.
But then, as he dug deeper into the files, he stumbled across something far more compelling than Endeavor himself.
His son, Shouto Todoroki.
He began to devour every detail about him, absorbing the information like a sponge. When he reached this particular file, a spark had ignited within him. He sensed something deeper; something intricate. The game had changed and Dazai was utterly hooked.
After finishing his reading, Dazai went back to humming. The student’s patience seemed to be wearing thin and Dazai could sense the tension building on his face. The young man’s arm shifted as though preparing to slam the thick book he was clutching onto Dazai’s head in one swift motion.
Dazai, ever the observant (ex)detective, read his movements easily. The second the student’s arm tensed, he darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the impending object. The book slammed into the wall behind the computer with a heavy thud, a close call that could’ve easily left him with a headache.
With a smirk curling at the edges of his lips, Dazai wasted no time in making his exit. He slipped away before the student could muster the courage for another confrontation, leaving behind a trail of unresolved chaos.
The librarian, who’d been silently eyeing the scene, had stepped in and was about to deal with the situation. Dazai didn’t stick around long enough to find out what the consequences awaited the frustrated student.
As long as he was out of sight before any drama unfolded, everything would be fine.
As Dazai walked down the street, hands casually tucked into his coat pockets, his mind wandered to something far more exciting than the brief chaos he'd just left behind.
‘Shouto Todoroki, huh? He would make an excellent first recruit… I can only imagine how Endeavor will react when I steal his 'masterpiece' from him.’
Dazai chuckled to himself, his voice barely audible to anyone nearby.
“It’ll be funny keeping this from Chuuya, at least until after it happens.”
——
It was a quiet Monday in the dimly lit warehouse. Chuuya worked diligently, sweeping up debris and muttering under his breath about the state of the place. Over in the corner, Dazai lay lazily while sprawling across Chuuya’s futon. He was a picture of indolence, a single arm draped lazily over his eyes.
“Dazai!” Chuuya’s voice, sharp as a knife, cut through the stillness. “Get your ass up! You promised we’d rebuild the Port Mafia together. If you’re just gonna lie around like a useless lump, we’ll never get anywhere!”
Dazai didn’t even bother to open his eyes. “Jeez, Chuuya, don’t stress so much, you’re gonna give yourself a bald spot. I know what I’m doing. I just need a little break from being stuck spending every day with an angry little slug. It’s honestly exhausting.”
The vein in Chuuya’s temple throbbed, his grip tightening on the broom in his hand, one that he’d recently taken from someone who probably wasn’t going to miss it. “If you’re that tired, I’ve got a surefire way to help you sleep faster. Permanently.”
He took a menacing step forward, intent on making good on his threat. Dazai, however, was faster. He caught Chuuya’s wrist, his grip surprisingly strong. In a heartbeat, their faces were a breath apart, the cheerful facade shattering like brittle glass. Dazai’s eyes, usually pools of amusement, were now dark, intense, and unnervingly serious.
Chuuya froze, his breath catching in his throat as he met Dazai’s gaze. The air between them crackled with tension, and Chuuya felt a faint heat rise to his cheeks at their sudden proximity.
“Chuuya,” Dazai murmured in his ears, his tone a far cry from his usual flippancy. However, Chuuya was far more focused on the way Dazai was leaning too close until he could feel the breath on his ears. “You should remember my promise. I’m not making the same mistakes again. I’m thinking things through, planning and perfecting every detail. Even though I want this done as much as you do, rushing it could destroy everything.”
The weight of those words struck Chuuya like a blow, silencing his retort. He stared into Dazai’s blank eyes, a flicker of unease and nostalgia began to stir within him.
The Dazai standing before him wasn’t the teasing idiot he bickered with daily. He was the same cold, calculating strategist who’d brought entire organizations to their knees as a teenager. The one who operated in the shadows, seeing every move and weakness, before his enemies even knew they were in a game.
He was the one who made things happen, no matter the cost. Layered beneath laziness and mockery lay a sharp and dangerous mind.
Chuuya released a slow breath, the fight draining from his shoulders. He didn’t like to admit it, but Dazai had a way of making him believe in impossible things, even with his infuriatingly convoluted methods. For now, he’d trust in that mind, even if it drove him crazy in the process.
He pushed Dazai away, a low groan escaping from the other man’s lips. Chuuya’s gaze then fell upon a small snowglobe perched precariously on the table. It was a crudely made thing, likely a childhood creation, but it had a strange, poignant beauty.
It seemed like a reminder of a time before the shadows consumed the boy, a time of when innocence still lingered, and perhaps even something more.
Then the memory of Dazai’s words from the day after Shouto returned to his ‘home’ resurfaced.
He slammed his hand down on the table in front of Dazai, a hairline crack tracing the line of impact. Chuuya, face a mask of thunder, glared at his partner. “Dazai! Why did you let him go! After everything, after you heard about his past, about that garbage fire of a father, you let him return to that hellhole! You said he’d accept your offer, didn’t you?!”
Dazai, ever the enigma, merely waved a dismissive hand. “Chuuya is misunderstanding the situation.”
“Misunderstanding?” Chuuya repeated, disbelief and anger heavy in his tone. “What part of this am I misunderstanding, Mackerel?”
A sly grin touched Dazai’s lips, unfazed by the edge in Chuuya’s tone. Calmly, he told him, “Shouto has accepted our offer. He’ll be the first member of our organization.”
Chuuya’s anger immediately gave way to confusion. His expression shifted, trying to process the unexpected turn of events. Blinking in bewilderment, he finally asked, "Then why the hell did he go back to him?"
Dazai settled into the plush seat, casually leaning his side against the table. His posture was relaxed, almost too much so, as he spoke with his usual air of indifference.
“Now that’s where your understanding falters. Shouto-kun… he’s loyal, fiercely so. To his mother. You see, she’s the only good thing he’s ever known. So he made a deal with me to reside in that mansion for the time being. But only until he can ensure his mother’s complete escape from Endeavor’s clutches. And, of course, until we complete our end of the bargain to help him set her free.”
“Oh,” a wave of relief washed over Chuuya, easing the tension that had gripped him. He hadn’t realized that the boy was playing a long game, a dangerous game nonetheless. But frankly, as he thought more about what it implied, it was a brilliant move. “He’s a smart one,” Chuuya admitted, a note of pride creeping into his voice.
Dazai nodded, easily agreeing with him. “Indeed. A diamond in the rough. He’ll truly shine with our guidance.”
Chuuya couldn’t help but smile. The kid had grown on him in ways he hadn’t anticipated. With every passing moment, he found himself growing fonder in the boy’s presence. He was a nice kid, and like Dazai said, he reminded him of Kyouka. Back in the Port Mafia, he’d looked after her ever since Kouyou took her under her wing.
He might have a soft spot for kids like them. Probably because he saw a reflection of himself in their struggles, a reminder of those early years when he ran with a gang of homeless children before the mafia claimed him.
Still, the thought of Shouto enduring more of Endeavor’s abuse left an uneasy feeling in his chest.
“Don’t fret, Chuuya. I’ve got a little plan to get Endeavor to ease up on Shouto’s training,” he assured him with an air of confidence. “And Shouto told me himself that he’s gonna endure it, every last bit, and asked me not to intervene between him and Endeavor. He’s set on pretending everything is normal. Because I gave him my word, I won’t break my promise. We can’t risk Shouto losing faith in us, can’t we?” He stated calmly.
“Still—“ Chuuya began to argue, but Dazai interrupted him.
“You do remember we’re not heroes, don’t you? We don’t go around saving people who don’t want to be saved, especially when the timing’s off,” Dazai mused, his gaze distant. “We just need to wait. Patience will make everything fall perfectly into place. Rushing in now will only ruin everything.”
He turned his head to look at something out of Chuuya's line of sight, his face falling into that familiar contemplative expression, like the gears of his mind were spinning with hidden schemes.
“Even if the path takes longer, as long as we achieve our goal completely, it’ll all be worth it. And besides…” His voice trailed off, lowering into a near-whisper as it laced with scheming. “I’ve got something even bigger planned for him.”
Chuuya followed Dazai’s gaze to the snow globe, his expression a mixture of uncertainty and begrudging trust. He knew better than to question Dazai’s plan outright. The man had a way of weaving chaos into triumph.
Just when Chuuya thought Dazai had finished talking, Dazai continued, his tone casual but loaded. “And as a symbol of our agreement, we’ve decided to exchange something we consider important. A promise to seal our deal and as well as my welcome to our organization.”
Meanwhile, across the city, Shouto sat quietly in his room, stroking the soft fur of two kittens nestled on his lap—a sleek black one named Mackerel and a fluffy orange tabby one named Chibi. His heterochromatic eyes softened as he watched the kittens, blissfully unaware of the secretive conversation unfolding miles away.
——
OMAKE
“Dazai, Where are we going?!”
“You’ll see. It’s a surprise, Chuuya!”
-
“Oi, you bandage idiot! Just tell me where we’re headed!”
“Chuuyaa, if I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise, now would it? A secret is a secret.”
-
“Are you seriously dragging me to some villain attack now? What’s your plan, huh?!”
“Chuuya is so impatient~”
-
“Enough with this, Mackerel! Why are we climbing this mountain of rubble? And why the hell are we just standing here?! They’re probably dead by now!”
“Just trust me, Chuuya. Stand right there. Yes, stop! Good boy. Ow, Chuuya, stop throwing rocks at me! Fine, fine, stop glaring. Just move those over there, and… tada!”
“… What the actual hell.”
“Surprise~ Meet our first potential recruit!”
Dazai sauntered casually to the edge of the rubble pile, bending down to peer into the gap. Inside, a bloodied boy with striking red and white hair lay barely clinging to life, though Dazai figured he wouldn’t die just yet, at least not if they intervened in time.
Wearing his signature smirk, Dazai mentally checked off the boy’s distinguishing features to confirm his identity. Once everything lined up, Dazai called out cheerfully.
“Oya? Who is this boy?”
Notes:
Hello! Thanks for reading this chapter! I want to ask if you all will be okay if there are original characters here? Because the next plot point (or arc, idk) after the next chapter will involve some original characters (I think only one or two OCs that will be focused more in that arc), they will mostly be side characters after that arc is resolved but they will be the focus for the arc after the next chapter, I guess it’s like an arc bcs well I’ve planned this and the arcs so far is :
Soukoku arrived here and adjusted here until they decided to build PM (arc 1 : the beginning)
Shouto’s recruitment (arc 2)
????? (arc 3, which will happen next chapter, the shortest of all and probably only one chapter)
????? (arc 4, this one I planned to have some OCs, probably 1 to 3 chapters idk)
If you all dislike OCs and want to just focus on characters that you know in MHA, I guess I’ll have to change the plan and connect it to MHA characters. I have no idea who to replace whom tho for now, but I think I can do it. Don’t worry tho, Soukoku is mostly gonna be there for arc 4 as well so it’s not entirely just OCs, probably Shouto as well but idk now for Shouto.
Chapter 7: The Broker
Summary:
Shouto got his first taste of the underworld, and of course, our favorite duo were right there with him.
Notes:
Ah another 11k words chapter again! I was about to update this yesterday but I returned home late at night because I just reunited with two friends I haven’t seen for a few months.
Also, even though it's a few days late, happy Lunar New Year or Chinese New Year to those who celebrate it! I’m a Chinese-Indonesian so I kinda celebrate it myself (Don’t ask me to speak chinese, I don’t understand lol)
Also, I had surgery a week ago. The anesthesia (I think that's what it's called) was so much more painful than the surgery itself. It was toenail removal, and they had to cut and stitch a bit of the surrounding tissue. I screamed, not during the removal, but when I got the anesthesia. It's different from the needle you get for vaccines, the pain level is much higher. Remind me never to have toenail removal surgery again. I think it'll haunt my dreams 😭 I wonder why characters in anime or films can handle surgery without screaming. Or, do I just have a really low pain tolerance…
I don’t know what title I should give to this chapter, so it’s pretty simple lol
Hope you enjoy this chapter!
Thank you again for my beta-reader 🙏
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sight of Shouto stepping back into his family home, looking ironically healthier and in way better condition than before he went missing, sent a commotion surging through his family.
Fuyumi was the first to react. Relief washed over her as she quickly rushed toward him, engulfing him in a tearful embrace. Shouto stood stiffly in her hold, his body tense and unsure of how to respond to her touch. He felt awkward and out of place, but for now, he was willing to stay silent and not voicing his discomfort.
Natsuo, who had apparently stayed behind at the house during Shouto’s absence to comfort Fuyumi, stood a few steps away. His gruff exterior softened slightly, as though he was relieved of his return as well. Shouto, however, couldn’t help but feel puzzled by his reaction. He and Natsuo had never been particularly close; their interactions sparse and distant, usually just leaving him alone.
Looking back at Fuyumi, who was now crying and alarmingly pale, it was then that Shouto understood that Natsuo must have been there for Fuyumi’s pillar of support. She seemed like she could pass out at any moment considering how sickly she looked.
Endeavor watched the reunion unfold with his arms crossed. For once, he said nothing about his older sister showing affection toward Shouto. His face was a mask of strained relief at first when he found out his ‘masterpiece’ had returned in one piece.
A few minutes later though, he immediately got back to his usual harshness. He launched into an interrogation, firing off questions about the kidnapping, the villains, and the details of his escape.
Shouto decided to meet his father’s relentless questioning with carefully constructed lies just to appease his father.
After finding Shouto’s answers satisfactory, his father chastised him for his weakness, berating him for failing to protect himself against mere villains. Without further delay, he resumed his training and pushed him harder than before, as if to compensate for the brief period of vulnerability.
For Shouto, it was a return to routine. Another normal day for him. Yet, for a moment, he found himself missing the moments he’d shared with Dazai and Chuuya, but he knew he had to push himself through when he still needed to remain here.
Extending far beyond his family, the mystery surrounding Shouto’s return quickly captured the nation’s attention. Somehow, the media was able to find out about the news of his return, which then erupted across Japan like wildfire. He became the talk of the nation, making him the dominant topic of conversation.
It was inevitable to happen. He’d already guessed that his kidnapping and return were bound to cause a sensation, especially since he was the son of the Number Two Hero. For this reason, it was easy for the internet to get drawn into his story.
Knowing how popular the topic of his kidnapping had become even before his return, Shouto started to wonder. Dazai and Chuuya must have been aware of the chatter surrounding Shouto, yet they showed no signs of concern every time they ventured outside.
It was remarkable, almost baffling, because any ordinary villains would have been on edge after knowing their actions were fueling the most talked-about story in all of Japan. With how they remained unfazed all the time he was with Shouto, it felt as if they treated it like it was just another day for them.
Endeavor, in his own twisted way, had unwittingly played the part of a concerned father almost too convincingly with how much he’d publicized about Shouto’s missing. It left a sour taste in Shouto’s mouth.
Later, when Endeavor appeared on TV to ‘express gratitude’ for the public’s support and concern, his words rang hollow and rigid. There was this forced stiffness in his demeanor that was painfully obvious to anyone who wasn’t blind, like he was grudgingly reciting lines scripted by his PR team to maintain his reputation rather than being truly grateful about his son’s return.
The media predictably wanted to demand further details about where Shouto had been. A press conference was quickly arranged, that seemed only to make the problem way too exaggerated than the reality. It was more than just irritating; it was exhausting, because his presence was necessary to satisfy the public.
There, Shouto crafted a narrative that was both believable and evasive; one constructed of half-truths and convenient omissions. He spoke of being kidnapped by a shadowy group of ‘villains’, of a mysterious doctor who kept him alive for reasons unclear, and of endless days spent in solitary confinement, guarded by two masked villains who never revealed their true identities.
Shouto claimed that the villains sought to use him against his father, to get their revenge on Endeavor. When he was asked of the reason, he said he didn’t know the detail because they never told him. After that, he painted an opportune moment seized when his captors were distracted, managing to escape to freedom.
It was a chilling story that fueled public outrage.
At the end, the ‘why’ of the kidnapping remained a tantalizing detail that left unanswered. After all, as far as the public was concerned, villains were villains, so their motives were irrelevant. They were all enemies that had to be eradicated, not understood. His story was the kind of tale that seemed interesting enough for the public, who was always eager for a good story, making them not question him any further.
The fabricated tale had served its purpose and satisfied the public’s thirst for drama, deflecting further scrutiny. It was a story that had ended on the best possible note; Shouto was home, safe and sound, and reunited with his family again.
(He hoped this story wouldn’t come back to bite him later because he knew he’d just lied and created an entirely fictitious group of villains as scapegoats. At least, this group didn’t really exist, so Shouto knew this wouldn’t leave a trail leading anywhere at all.
He just spouted out something that came to his mind after all, something that was inspired by a cartoon he used to watch as a kid, thinking that a villain group that had a mysterious doctor and masked people as their leaders sounded like something ripped straight from cheesy hero-versus-villain cartoon. It would be too absurd to be real so he thought it was a good idea to use this story.
Somewhere far away, in a dimly lit laboratory, a bald man with bush mustache was adjusting his equipment when a faint sneeze suddenly escaped him. In another shady bar, a man with hands covering his face and almost all over his body sneezed as well, startling a figure shrouded in fog, who nearly dropped the glass he was polishing.
Meanwhile, in an isolated chamber bathed in sterile, dim light, another man sat motionless. His face was hidden behind a black mask and his body was hooked up to a web of medical tubes pulsating faintly with unknown fluids. He suddenly sneezed before he stirred. The powers inside him pulsed once more, disrupted him from his thoughts for a second before grinning evilly to himself).
Shouto sighed as the lingering images of the flashback slowly faded from his mind. His feet hit the pavement with urgency as he sprinted down the street, already memorizing how to navigate the familiar route to the warehouse. He knew it by heart now, each turn and alleyway an intimate detail of his secret passage.
Pulling the hood of his sweatshirt low over his head, Shouto slipped his hands into the warm, welcoming pockets. Chibi and Mackerel poked their small heads out from within, their soft fur brushing against his hands in a fleeting moment of comfort.
These past few weeks, their presence had helped grounding him when everything felt uncertain, particularly when the public and media were still obsessed with him.
The warehouse had become his escape; his place of refuge. He’d become a regular visitor, visiting multiple times a week whenever he could.
His visits were carefully orchestrated around his father’s predictable schedule. Endeavor, like many of his generation, still relied on an old-fashioned handwritten method. The handwritten schedule papers in his office—which he made sure to sneak inside once every week—allowed Shouto to plan when he should sneak out unnoticed.
After passing the complex path that had become second nature to him, Shouto halted in front of the door, his chest heaving with the exertion of his sprint. His eyes then lingered on the familiar structure for a moment before he exhaled a breath, tired of running all the way here.
Not bothering with the formalities most guests might do while visiting their friends’ house, Shouto pushed open the door without knocking. The creak of the hinges welcomed him inside as he slipped in without hesitation.
“You’re late!”
The voice belonged to a certain fiery ginger. His hair was a blazing beacon against the faint natural lighting coming from the only window in the warehouse. He was there, standing a few meters ahead while his ocean blue eyes locked on Shouto.
Behind him, sprawled across the floor in exaggerated misery, was Dazai. Limbs lifted awkwardly in a comical display, Dazai flopped around as though auditioning for the role of a poorly strung puppet. Chuuya, his begrudging handler by apparent default, had a firm grip on Dazai’s legs. With no trace of gentleness, he was dragging his companion across the floor like a scavenger’s cart hauling its daily load.
Shouto stood in silence, observing the spectacle. He had long since decided not to question their antics. Still, their bizarre dynamic were a constant source of amusement. There was an absurdity in their interactions, a strange charm that kept him captivated despite himself.
For that reason, he would usually just pretend to never say anything and point them out. They were quite funny, though he wasn’t entirely sure how to express it since it was still hard for him to manage a smile. So, as always, he kept quiet, content to watch the chaos unfold.
Dazai’s legs finally met the ground with a dull thud, eliciting a groan of protest. Chuuya, the expert in everything about Dazai, continued his advance, leaving Dazai to sprawl on the floor like a discarded marionette.
Chuuya flicked his thumb toward the door behind Shouto. “Let’s head outside. I’ll teach you some combat techniques, and yes, it’s still quirkless training. You need the right basics first. You can’t rely on your quirk all the time. What happens when you can’t use it? You’ll freeze like an idiot. Trust me, that’s not the look you want in a fight.”
He paused to jab a thumb in Dazai’s direction and added, “Training is only half as long today though. Because afterward, you’re learning from this idiot, who I practically had to drag out of my futon.”
“But Chuuyaaaaa!” Dazai whined dramatically from the floor, still sprawled out like he had no intention of moving.
“Shut it, idiot,” Chuuya snapped.
Shouto, paying Dazai no mind, simply gathered Mackerel and Chibi in his hands. The kittens meowed eagerly, their tiny bodies squirming as they somehow fought to cling to his left hand. They were acting like his left arm was the prime real estate for kitties.
With a resigned sigh, Shouto let them settle there. Only then did he turn his attention back to Chuuya. “Sorry I’m late. I wanted to leave earlier, but that old man was hanging around the house longer than usual. I waited until I was sure he’d locked himself in his office for the say before heading out.”
“… Heh, so my little plan is working,” Dazai muttered something under his breath when a smirk crept into his lips. Shouto didn’t really hear his words because his voice was so low it was almost inaudible. He still caught some though, but it wasn’t too clear, almost like he’d only imagined him talking those words.
Shouto’s gaze narrowed suspiciously at him then asked, “What?”
Dazai simply looked at him back with a picture of innocence, offering him a mischievous grin in response. “It’s nothing!”
… Somehow, he didn’t buy it.
He knew better than to push though, because rule number one when dealing with Dazai if you weren’t Chuuya: just ignore him.
Chuuya lifted Dazai’s legs again when it was clear Dazai was too lazy to move on his own. With a sharp grunt of effort, he started to pull and drag Dazai out, his lanky frame almost resisting every tug.
When Dazai’s head collided with the doorway, a dull thud echoed through the warehouse. “Ow! Chuuya, you brute!” Dazai complained, clutching his head as if mortally wounded. “Do you have any idea how delicate I am? Release me this instant!”
Chuuya didn’t dignify him with a response as the duo passed Shouto, mumbling something that sounded suspiciously like, “This is what you get for running your mouth.”
Shouto watched the scene with a mix of bewilderment and faint amusement. His sharp ears caught Chuuya’s words, further fueling his suspicions.
It wasn’t the first time he’d noticed their odd behavior whenever the subject of Endeavor came up. Their reactions made it clear they knew something about the current situation with Endeavor. However, they’d keep changing the topic whenever Shouto asked, so for now, he decided to press the matter when he’d gained their trust more.
Still, the mystery gnawed at Shouto. Something had been off with Endeavor ever since a few days after he returned home and he was curious. At first, training sessions began as usual, then suddenly, Endeavor started to behave very strangely.
Some days, he was furious, his face turning so red it resembled an overripe strawberry. But one day, after his anger escalated in five stages (from irritated to downright volcanic), his expression was replaced with something he hadn’t ever seen on his face before; fear.
Shouto had no idea what could make a man like Endeavor afraid, and it wasn’t just him who noticed. Even Fuyumi had been watching the old man with growing concern. Her anxious glances made it clear she was on edge, half-expecting Endeavor to combust and potentially burn down their house to ashes.
Shouto of course was curious about what made Endeavor act like that, so he chose to investigate. He pored over news reports and scanned for TV broadcasts, looking for a clue. That was when he saw it, the headline that answered his question.
The Endeavor Agency building had been vandalized, its proud exterior defaced in bold, mocking colors: red, yellow, and blue; the unmistakable colors of All Might.
Graffiti stretched across the building in spray-painted letters that read, ‘The Number One Hero: All Might’. Just beneath the words was an awful drawing of All Might standing victoriously, one arm raised high as he shouted, ‘Plus Ultra!’. He towered over a defeated Endeavor, who held up a white flag in surrender, his expression etched with defeat.
That day, Endeavor had returned home that evening with a look that could have melted steel. The sheer fury radiating from him was almost tangible, and Shouto could tell he was barely restraining himself from killing someone.
The next few days unfolded in much the same way, each one punctuated by a new, meticulously planned prank. Shouto couldn’t help but admire the sheer dedication of whoever was behind them. The pranks, while harmless, were undeniably effective at chipping away at Endeavor’s reputation.
Actually, they became a source of endless amusement for the public and even villains, who seemed to find the humor in the pranks. No one really seemed to mind them, aside from Endeavor himself, his increasingly frazzled agency staff, and his loyal fans.
When the incident of painted agency building happened, he vividly recalled Dazai laughing uncontrollably. He scrolled through his phone (not the burner one of course, and he wouldn’t ask where he’d gotten it, since from what he knew, they were broke), showing Shouto these things called ‘memes’.
These ‘memes’ had taken over a social media platform that he couldn’t even remember its exact name—it called Tweet or something. Shouto didn’t even understand the endless stream of chaotic images and captions. Meanwhile, Chuuya rolled his eyes, muttering something about ‘the idiot wasting time.’
(Curiously, he’d noticed a pile of dirty clothes shoved into the corner, each piece splattered with dried paint in a kaleidoscope of colors. Were they learning to paint as a new hobby or something?
Shouto would ask to join in sometimes. It seemed fun).
Well, Shouto enjoyed the daily pranks. Honestly, he would gladly pay the prankster to keep the antics going every day. That time when Endeavor returned with rainbow glitter clinging to every strand of his hair after a glitter bomb exploded in his office was entertaining. It left him sparkling like a disco ball.
The dazzling colors were so blindingly bright that people shielded their eyes whenever he passed. Once, a villain was even defeated because they accidentally looked straight at Endeavor when the sunlight hit his hair. For days, Endeavor’s stoic demeanor contrasted hilariously with the trail of shimmer he left behind.
Though, the moment Shouto saw Endeavor passed him in the dining room, pale-faced and disheveled, was one he was mostly curious about. He looked shaken, almost haunted. His usually commanding presence was nowhere to be found. For a fleeting moment, Shouto thought he might’ve actually seen a ghost.
Curiosity tugged at him, but Shouto knew better than to pry. Asking Endeavor about it would only remind the man of his existence, and that was the last thing Shouto wanted. The fear of being dragged to the training room for another grueling session quickly snuffed out any questions lingering on his tongue.
If nothing else, the mysterious pranks that had been plaguing Endeavor lately had one silver lining—fewer training sessions. Endeavor’s mind, usually laser-focused on pushing Shouto beyond his limits, was now consumed by single obsession; ‘revenge’.
Whoever was behind the mischief had completely overtaken Endeavor’s thoughts, leaving little room for anything else. For the moment, Shouto was quietly relieved to no longer be the center of the old man’s attention.
The trio made their way to the area behind the warehouse. Chuuya began teaching Shouto the basics of quirkless combat, a blend of martial arts techniques and street-fighting skills honed through years of experience.
During the hour full of training and fighting him (trainings that felt way less painful than with the old man), Shouto quickly realized that Chuuya’s punches carried an almost unnatural force. They were heavy and powerful, leaving him wondering if Chuuya could even take down someone like Endeavor in a fight with one full force hit.
It was then Dazai’s turn to teach. Dazai’s approach to teaching felt like a private tutor unraveling the secrets of a hidden world. His lessons delved into the intricacies of the underworld; the inner workings of the mafia, strategies for negotiation, how to use a gun safely, etc. The information was steeped in illegality, but Shouto had long since accepted what he had to deal after joining their group.
A month passed in a relentless cycle of training and lectures. He had already begun to settle into rhythm, until one day, the routine they’d built suddenly changed.
“We’re going to… what?”
“Creating new identities, Shouto-kun! Don’t you want to join us? Real-world experience is so much more valuable than boring theories,” Dazai announced excitedly, as if he hadn’t just casually invited Shouto to engage in blatantly illegal activity like it were a mere weekend hangout.
Chuuya beside him shot Dazai an exasperated look that spoke of long-suffering familiarity with his antics. Yet, tellingly, he didn’t object to Shouto’s inclusion, as though the plan had been decided before he was even informed.
“Yes… But now?” Shouto asked, his tone hesitant.
“Of course! Unless Endeavor happens to come back early today?”
“No, he’s been obsessively hunting down the prankster since the first prank happened. At this rate, I think he’s forgotten I exist,” Shouto answered. In truth, he found this a welcome change.
Dazai chuckled, his voice smooth yet cheerful. “Perfect then! You can join us, right? It won’t take too long. I’ve already found a connection who can help us.” Dazai exhaled his breath, pretending to be tired. “Such hard work deserves a reward, don’t you think? Maybe a nice, relaxing massage from a super tiny chibi with little hands can help?”
Chuuya’s patience almost snapped. “I’m gonna massage you so hard you’ll fold like a paper.”
Feigning offense, Dazai dramatically grabbed Shouto’s sleeve, fake tears brimming in his eyes. “Look, Shouto-kun! Your Mama is bullying me. This is domestic abuse!”
“For the last time,” Chuuya growled, “I’m not his Mama! And I’m definitely not your wife!”
… Yeah, this was usual.
Shouto coughed, cutting through their banter to regain their attention. “Why didn’t you tell me about this the other day? What if I wasn’t here today?” He wasn’t exactly opposed to observing them, but he needed time to mentally prepare himself before diving into a very illegal activity.
Dazai simply shrugged, completely unfazed. “I forgot.” Chuuya facepalmed beside him, groaning, “Don’t mind him, Shouto. He also just told me about this thirty minutes ago. If I’d known sooner, I would’ve let you know.”
Shouto sighed. It was just like Dazai to leave everyone in the dark until the last possible moment. He suspected that even Chuuya didn’t have the full picture, especially when it came to this ‘mysterious’ connection.
“Well, then,” Dazai declared, spinning on his heel with theatrical flair. He raised an arm high, as if leading a parade of preschoolers. “Let’s go meet this new connection I’ve discovered!”
——
Giran was a villain, but more than that, he was an information broker.
At present, he remained unaffiliated with any specific group. He worked solely for those who could meet his steep price, provided they belonged to villains’ side.
That meant he didn’t sell information to just anyone who flashed a hefty sum of money. Because he understood that the shadows of the underground were often infiltrated by underground pro heroes or vigilantes in disguise, eager to dismantle criminal networks and bring operatives like him to justice.
A single misstep couldn’t only ruin everything he’d built for himself but also destroy the intricate web of connections and trust he’d spent years building. Everything he’d worked tirelessly to create would crumble into nothing if he let the wrong client slip through the cracks.
Therefore, Giran was exceptionally cautious when choosing whom to trust. Unlike the naive rookie brokers who blindly prioritized payment over discretion, Giran wasn’t that much of an idiot. He knew the value of vetting his clients.
This was why he’d survived as an information broker for so long. His reputation for reliability and discretion had cemented his standing within the villain community, earning him not only their respect but also a steady flow of money. Survival in the dangerous underworld demanded both cunning and the foresight to anticipate danger.
He found himself once again in the bar he frequented, nestled deep within the city’s seediest district. To get here, one had to brave a twisted maze of narrow alleyways, choked with a stench of decay and strewn with piles of garbage. Rough, unfriendly faces lingered at every corner, their cold stares daring anyone to pass. It was clear this district was a labyrinth of danger, enough to deter anyone with a shred of common sense.
Nevertheless, the bar, though barely scraping by, attracted a dedicated group of patrons. Its shady and secretive atmosphere drew a crowd of unsavory characters—villains, outcasts, and those seeking to remain unnoticed. Given the perilous nature of the journey to this part of the city, no sane civilian would venture here unless they were foolish or wanted to be robbed.
But it seemed like he was wrong.
“Ne, ne, Giran-san~ Would you like some candy?”
Currently, he was bothered by a voice that could only belong to someone unhinged.
He turned to face the source of irritation; a crazy man (because what kind of normal people wrapped in so many bandages?) that resembled a walking mummy, exuding an air of chaotic energy that somehow made him want to yank his own hair. The man’s antics had been testing him for a week now, not bothering to hide his stalking and trailing him with the audacity of someone who wanted to be noticed.
And now, as if to annoy him further, he actually decided to talk to him while bringing some company.
Two others flanked him; a short ginger guy who could easily be mistaken for a teenager and a real teenager whose face was obscured by a hoodie. Giran couldn’t decide which was stranger, the bandaged lunatic who’d been dogged his every step, or the fact that he’d dragged a kid into a bar like this. What kind of people brought a teenager to such a dangerous district?
More importantly, how the hell did this guy know his name?
*poke*
*poke*
“Giran-san~ Don’t ignore me!”
*poke*
*poke*
Giran’s patience was hanging by a thread as the bandaged man beside him continued to prod his cheek, relentless and annoyingly playful, like a child trying to provoke a reaction.
The sheer audacity of this immature behavior made Giran’s eye twitch, drawing an unwelcome comparison to another eccentric personality, the blue-haired villain with the name Shigaraki, whose newly-formed organization had approached him just a few days ago.
He’d been extended an enticing offer of affiliation from that ‘man’s organization after he disappeared five years ago. Giran was still mulling over it and leaning toward accepting. Tomorrow, he would likely give his answer.
That ‘man’ was no ordinary villain. He was a powerful figure whose subordinates and influence stretched across Japan, pulling strings from the darkest corners of society. He manipulated quirks and quirkless with equal ease, distributing powers and stealing them like a game of chess where every piece served his purpose. Stories swirled around him, whispers of a man who’d walked the earth for around two centuries, a legend among villains whose cunning and ruthlessness made him the undisputed king of villains.
Joining an organization led by such a man was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, one Giran wouldn’t let slip away, not even if the bandaged man beside him disturbed his routine with his presence.
Giran was a man of patience, honed through years of dealing with many kinds of villains; ranging the annoyingly immature to the utterly bloodthirsty. It was this hard-earned composure that kept him from punching the man beside him, unlike the short man who openly threatened the same individual with violence.
And so, Giran exhaled, eventually choosing to respond to him if only to get rid of the man before tomorrow’s secret meeting with that ‘man’s group.
“What do you want?” He asked, his voice low and measured.
“Oh, now you’re talking!” The man exclaimed, his face lighting up in a mockery of cheerfulness and his tone teetering on the edge of sarcasm. He clasped his hands together, his fake smile so exaggerated that it would fail to fool even the most gullible onlooker. Without missing a beat, he added, “I’m here to request your services of course!”
“… What do you mean?” Did this guy know who he was? He’d initially pegged him as just another crazy person, someone who acted like they’d known him forever despite the fact they were strangers. He’d also been stalking him for days and now he brought two equally suspicious company…
Giran was starting to rethink his first impression. Maybe this lunatic wasn’t as clueless as he seemed.
Still, Giran remained cautious. The crazy act could very well be a facade to lower his guard. For example, he might want to ask for directions to the nearest mental hospital way to the nearest mental hospital, only to reveal themselves as an underground pro hero or vigilante hoping to blindside him. He’d never known a villain in bandages before after all.
“Don’t think you can fool me, Giran-san! I know you’re just pretending!” The man chirped, his closed-eyed smile giving him an unnerving air of confidence. Resting his elbow on the counter and propping his chin in his hand, he tilted his head then said,
“You’re the famous broker, right? At least among villains.”
So, this guy did know who he was.
Giran dropped his facade of feigned relaxation, his shoulders tensing as his wariness finally surfaced. He had to be on guard since he prided himself on his vast network, yet no one thread of his connections had prepared him for this stranger. He might’ve been new to this game, but after taking him seriously, he realized that beneath the veneer of childishness, he had this chilling undercurrent that became apparent.
A seasoned player lurked, his movements calculated, his eyes holding an unsettling intensity. There was an aura about him, a disturbingly familiar scent of danger, like a predator sizing up his prey.
How had he missed it? The energy was subtle, yet deeply unsettling, a quiet pressure that clung to him like the icy stare of a demon.
“Who are you?” Giran’s voice was steady but laced with caution, betraying the tension thrumming through him.
He discreetly reached into his pocket, his fingers closing around his phone. He gripped it tightly, a lifeline in case things went south. This gesture was concealed from the three guys on his side.
He wasn’t a fighter type, so he knew he could be easily overpowered if he lacked backup or encountered trouble. So, he usually relied on past clients as his safety net; a form of insurance against the risks inherent in his profession. So far, this had proven effective in navigating difficult situations, especially those involving physical confrontation.
Now, he needed at least a little information, something to tip the scales in his favor. He studied their postures, their movements, anything that might give him a clue about their capabilities. If this spiraled out of control, he would need to know exactly who to call.
As if sensing his internal calculations, the short man behind the bandaged man finally spoke up, “You can’t escape, man. Not until this Mackerel gets what he wants from you.”
Giran flinched as the man’s piercing eyes seemed to bore straight through his pocket, through his clenched hand, as if he knew exactly what Giran was planning. “Unless, of course, you’re okay with being crushed and buried alive, your limbs twisted one by one until you can’t even crawl.”
The brutal imagery made Giran’s stomach churn, but before he could respond, the man wrapped in bandages interrupted with an air of casual amusement, like the threat was nothing for him. “Now now, Chuuya, let’s not scare the poor man to death.” His tone was light, almost jovial, but his eyes carried a weight that pinned Giran to the spot. “We come here in peace after all. No need for violence… unless it becomes absolutely necessary.”
He smiled knowingly before he let himself continue, “We simply have a job for you. Care to listen?”
Faced with the imminent threat of being killed by the violent ginger, the mysterious boy who had remained silent but still seemed unpredictable, and the unsettlingly cheerful bandaged man, he felt compelled to comply with their request. At least for now.
He reasoned that listening to their request wouldn’t hurt. It would give him a chance to assess their intentions and determine the legitimacy of their request.
Forcing himself to remain calm, he closed his eyes briefly and took a steadying breath. When he opened them again, his decision was made. He stood up and said, “Alright, follow me. I know the owner here, so we can use the small room in the back. It’s private and usually empty. That’s where I usually discuss deals with potential clients.”
The bandaged man’s grin widened, and he motioned Giran to lead the way. “By all means, after you~“
——
“So? I’ll ask again, what do you want?”
The bandaged man lounged casually in the velvet armchair, flanked by two other guys. His posture was relaxed, but there was an air of quiet menace about him. His dark eyes locked onto Giran, unblinking, as though he was studying him. With a voice that was calm yet carried an undertone of sharpness, he spoke up,
“My request is pretty simple,” he drawled lazily, “We want new identities. For me and my vertically challenged partner here.”
“Hey!” The short man shot back, glaring up at the clearly taller guy. The bandaged man ignored the protest entirely, his smirk deepening.
“So, you want to disappear?” Giran questioned, suspicion flickering across his face.
“Hmm, not quite.” The man’s smile never wavered, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “You see, we have already disappeared. In this world, we’re nothing but ghosts. Try to dig up information on us, and you will find nothing. No records, no history, no connections. For all intents and purposes, we don’t exist. But now…” he leaned forward slightly, the shadows in the dimly lit room pooling around his face. “We want to do the opposite. A new name, a fabricated past, an identity so convincing it could fool even your most resourceful associates.”
“And what makes you think I’m the man for the job?” Giran asked, testing him. Sure, he had the connections to pull something like this off despite his reputation as villains recruiter. He’d done it before for those willing to pay the price.
However, something about the man’s demeanor set him on edge. If he had the skills to erase themselves so completely, why not craft their own identities? What was it they truly needed from him?
Dazai, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, leaned back in his seat. “Oh, I’ve done my homework about you, Giran-san. You have been in the criminal underworld for a long time. Your reputation precedes you. Whether it’s weapons, people, or even identites, you have the network to make it happen. And don’t bother denying it.”
For a moment, Giran’s expression tightened. Not many knew the extent of his influence, at least those who weren’t villains, which meant… “Are you a villain? I’ve never heard of anyone like you before, bandages and all. Are you new?”
Dazai chuckled, the sound low and condescending, as though Giran had told him a particularly dull joke. “Villain? No, no, don’t insult me. We’re something far better than ‘villains’. Way ‘smarter’ than them.”
The man was basically insulting him now, considering Giran was a villain himself. The casual dismissal of his entire world grated at him. Irritated, he clenched his fists on his lap, but he kept his voice steady. “And if you’re not a villain, what, pray tell, makes you think I’d be willing to help you?”
The bandaged man smirked again, but this time, he rose to his feet without warning, startling everyone present. Tucking his hands into his pockets, he walked closer to him. His movements were smooth, almost predatory. Each step echoed faintly, a steady rhythm that made Giran’s grip tighten instinctively around the phone hidden in his pocket once more.
Stopping mere inches away, the man loomed over Giran. His presence was suffocating and calculated, like he was trying to intimidate him. Then he bent down, close enough that Giran could feel the faint warmth of his breath. His voice, low and edged with malice, sliced through the tension like a blade.
“I have something you might find… interesting.”
The words hung in the air, heavy and ominous, before the man leaned even closer, his tone dropping further, sending an icy chill down Giran’s spine as he continued,
“Information about you.”
The gravity of the statement hit Giran like a punch, and without hesitation, his thumb pressed firmly on the button of his phone.
——
For the first time, Shouto found himself witnessing something entirely foreign to him, and despite the tension hanging thick in the air, he couldn’t help but feel a spark of fascination.
Dazai was in the midst of negotiating (if it could even be called that) with a broker named Giran, whose demeanor clearly screamed calculated wariness. Shouto observed the exchange between them with keen interest, taking in the subtlety of Dazai’s methods.
Dazai’s approach was slippery, cunning, and alarmingly precise, unlike Endeavor who relied on brute strength to get his way. Every move he made seemed meticulously calculated, every word chosen to strike exactly where it mattered the most.
It was a stark contrast to the direct, forceful strategies Shouto was used to, and he couldn’t deny the allure of this alternative.
Dazai’s way of gathering information, plotting out steps, and ensuring results with minimal collateral damage struck him as ingenious. It was cleaner, smarter, and undeniably more effective in getting what he wanted. Shouto found himself learning far more than he’d expected from observing Dazai.
He’d come along to learn how someone dealt with a broker, and it quickly became obvious that Dazai was no stranger to these dealings. The ease with which he maneuvered Giran into a corner, his confidence radiating from every gesture… It spoke volumes of his experience.
It was almost effortless, like he’d done this countless times before.
At the moment, everything seemed under control. However, when Dazai leaned in, whispering something into Giran’s ear, he could feel the atmosphere shifted in an instant.
Before Shouto could even process what was happening, the door behind him and Chuuya burst open with a force that shattered the fragile balance of the room.
Shouto and Chuuya snapped his head around quickly, finding three figures blocking the doorway.
The first man stood tall and imposing, his muscular frame accentuated by the way he casually rested a metal bat on his shoulder. His ears and lips were adorned with glinting piercings, and his smirk only added to his cockiness.
Beside him was a hedgehog mutant, his back bristling with sharp, metallic spikes that shimmered under the dim light. Shouto could easily guess what his quirk might be capable of from that.
The last figure was a gaunt, skeletal man whose protruding ribs hinted at malnourishment. His arms, however, were anything but ordinary. They’d been replaced by long, double-edged blades, glinting ominously as he flexed his wiry frame.
Shouto wondered where they came from, and then, Shouto caught a glimpse of Giran, whose hand was subtly holding something in his pocket. It didn’t take much to put the pieces together.
Giran had called them.
The muscular man grinned, breaking the silence. “You in trouble, man? Been waiting for a chance to cut loose!”
Another one snickered. The hedgehog mutant let out a snort and eyed them up and down with almost pitying look. “Seriously? This is what we’re up against? Bro, they look like a gust of wind would take ‘em out. I mean, c’mon, did ya drag us all the way out here just to stare at these twigs?”
The bladed man joined in with a cruel laugh, his voice cutting like his weapons. “No kidding. And look at the little guy over there! What is he, three feet tall? Dude’s practically bite-sized! Like a snack!”
A twitch of irritation crossed Chuuya’s face as a vein visibly throbbed on his temple. Clearly offended, he stood up then stepped toward them, fixing them with a deadly glare. “Who the hell are you calling short!”
The hedgehog mutant’s grin widened as he jabbed back, “Whoa, whoa, chill out there, shorty! Didn’t say it was you, did I?” Though his sarcastic tone said otherwise.
Chuuya’s eyes darkened the moment someone dared call him short, a taunt that had always proven to be his most effective trigger (given what happened when Dazai teased him about his height).
Without hesitation, he lunged forward like a coiled spring. The three man he faced stiffened, immediately shifting into defensive stances, their readiness to retaliate palpable.
Chuuya moved like a storm, fast and unrelenting. He spun low to sweep the legs of the hedgehog mutant, his boots skimming the floor in a blur of motion. The thug had crouched in an attempt to launch the sharp metal spikes bristling from his back, but Chuuya’s speed outpaced his attack. He stumbled with a startled grunt, barely managing to release and control a handful of metal spikes.
The jagged projectiles shot toward Chuuya’s face, but Chuuya just flicked them with his hand with the precision of someone who’d done this thousand of times before. The red glow of his quirk activated then it deflected them, making them veer off course harmlessly. It looked as if the metal spikes were nothing more than pesky insects to Chuuya.
The mutant barely had time to recover before Chuuya landed a devastating punch to his stomach. The force behind the blow was monstrous, a perfect blend of raw strength and calculated power.
The mutant’s breath left him in a choking gasp as he was hurled across the room like a ragdoll, slamming into the far wall with a bone-rattling crash, the impact so violent that there were spider-webbed cracks across the surface. The resounding thud echoed through the room, causing everyone present to recoil instinctively.
For a brief moment, the room seemed to hold its breath. If this were a staged fight, the audience would’ve been frozen in awe, their jaws slack in disbelief at the sheer strength.
But this was no performance, and the remaining enemies knew better than stand idle. The message was clear; hesitation meant becoming the next casualty of Chuuya’s fury.
The muscular man and double swordman moved next, stepping into the fray with grim determination. The former flexed his massive arms, wielding his bat like a weapon, while the latter assumed a fighting stance, the twin blades (as his own arms) had polished edges that gleamed ominously.
Chuuya smirked, a dangerous glint sparking in his eyes. He rolled his shoulders and cracked his knuckles, the sharp sound breaking once again the tense silence like a predator’s growl.
Confident from countless battles, Chuuya then met them in the middle of the fray.
Shouto, not knowing what to do, turned his gaze back toward where Dazai and Giran was. Dazai had already stepped away from Giran, but he was still maintaining a quite close distance from him. Meanwhile, Giran remained seated, watching Dazai intently as though waiting for him to strike.
Shouto decided to help Dazai.
“Da—“
“Kid, duck!” Chuuya’s command cut through the din.
Instinctively, Shouto dove to the right, narrowly avoiding the swing of a blade aimed for his neck. The glint of the double swordman’s steel flashed in his peripheral vision as Shouto twisted to face him. Each swing came faster than the last, forcing Shouto to dodge and dodge again, his mind racing.
“Hey, hey! Be a man and fight back, coward!”
Shouto didn’t know if he could use his quirk. It wasn’t because he cared about the law, but because it would blow his cover as the Number Two Hero’s son. So for now, he relied on the hand-to-hand combat Chuuya had drilled into him.
Shouto sidestepped another swing and began thinking about his opponent’s most likely weaknesses. His gaze then fell upon the man’s protruding ribs. He knew now what he could use.
As an opening presented itself, Shouto began to counter with a jab aimed directly at the man’s exposed ribs. It earned him a grunt of both surprise and pain.
“Nice!” Chuuya exclaimed from across the room, his voice tinged with genuine approval before delivering a solid kick to Shouto’s opponent’s back.
The swordsman’s body skid across the floor until he was partially buried inside. The ground beneath him splintered from the sheer force of Chuuya’s assault, mirroring the fate of his first victim. Chuuya planted his boots on the man’s back, and Shouto felt a slight quake as the man’s body sank further into the fissure. His pleas for mercy echoed through the air.
Despite knowing Chuuya wasn’t a hero, Shouto still flinched a little at the brutality of the display.
“Pay attention, shrimp!” Another voice roared.
Shouto turned in time to see the bat-wielding thug charging towards Chuuya, swinging his weapon high and ready to strike. Shouto couldn’t help but think that announcing his surprise attack was a rather foolish move on the villain’s part. Chuuya, however, remained unfazed, seemingly bored and making no move to dodge.
Shouto’s body reacted before his mind could fully comprehend the situation. His feet pounded against the floor as he sprinted towards Chuuya. Driven by instinct, he reflexively reached out, ready to unleash his ice quirk to freeze the charging thug, even as the chilling realization of his identity being exposed started to wash over him.
But before the familiar icy sensation could begin to rise in his right hand, a voice, low and laced with malice, pierced the air.
“Stop.”
In an instant, everything froze. The air itself seemed to grow heavier, oppressive, as if even time feared to move under the weight of the command.
Simultaneously, there was an absurd, almost surreal sound of a metal bat crumpling like paper. As it hit the ground, a faint click echoed through the air.
It was the sound of a gun being cocked into position.
——
The room fell silence as all eyes turned toward the source of voice. The bandaged man stood nearby, his gun pressed against Giran’s temple, its cold metal biting into his skin.
Giran’s face was drained of color, his body trembling as if ice water had replaced his veins. Yet, the man didn’t even glance at him. His focus remained locked on the metal bat-wielding guy across the room. His expression was unnervingly void of humanity, more like a demon’s mask than human face.
Giran dared a glance from the corner of his eye. His breath hitched in his throat and he regretted his decision instantly as soon as he glimpsed at him.
(How could he have guessed this man even had a gun?! Everyone used their quirk these days! And where the hell did he even pull it from??)
The sight of bandaged man’s face sent a jolt of terror straight through him. His eyes—once childish and full of mocking—were now voids of pure darkness, like black holes sucking in all life and light. There was no spark of emotion, no flicker of thought behind them. Just emptiness. A blank, hollow stare that seemed to peer straight through people and into something deeper, darker.
His entire expression was devoid of care, as if nothing in the world matter; not the hostage at his mercy, not the lives of his enemies in the room, not even his own existence. The sheer absence of emotion was a void so profound it made Giran’s skin crawl.
He realized he wasn’t staring at a man, but he was staring at a demon. For the first time in his life, he felt true, unrelenting fear.
This wasn’t just any killer. This wasn’t someone bargaining for survival or power. This was something else entirely.
‘Is he even a human…?’
“If you move,” the bandaged man said, his voice unhurried, as though he were discussing something mundane, “I’ll kill this man first, then you. He’s valuable to you villains, isn’t he? He’s a great resource and you wouldn’t want to lose him. As for you, no one will miss you or your unconscious friends over there. Whether you live or die is insignificant.”
He tilted his head slightly, the gesture almost playful, but the deadness in his eyes turned it into something grotesque.
“You’ve already lost. Your weapon is broken and your companions are down. If you surrender now, I’ll have my dear dog stand down. No one in this room will die.”
He paused, letting the threat hang heavy in the air. “Obey me now, and no one here will be killed.”
Giran swallowed hard, his pulse hammering in his ears. His fight-or-flight instincts screamed at him, while the man’s presence was like a guillotine blade ready to drop.
From across the room, the bat-wielding man opened his mouth, anger—and probably fear—igniting in his voice.
“Y-You—!”
*BAM!*
The gunshot exploded like thunder, and a bullet struck the ground inches from the bat man’s feet. Dust and shards of debris across the floor. The bandaged man’s aim hadn’t wavered for a second.
“This is my last warning,” he said again, his voice steady and unnervingly calm.
No one dared to move. The weight of death lingered in the air.
Giran chose to surrender, his voice a little shaky as he eventually relented. “… Fine. I’ll do what you want. Just let us go.”
The man gave a curt nod and slipped the gun back into his pocket, while the short ginger man wasted no time in gripping the trembling bat-wielding guy and escorting him out of the room. As soon as the guy was out of sight, the sound of frantic footsteps echoed through the hall. The man was probably fleeing in panic, similar to a headless chicken.
Turning his attention back to Giran, the bandaged man’s expression shifted in an instant. The cold detachment melted away, replaced by disarmingly childish smile. The change was so abrupt that it almost made Giran falter.
“It’s a deal, right?” The man asked with a playful lilt in his voice.
“… Yeah,” he replied hesitantly, his guarded demeanor now tinged with suspicion. He started to think twice about his impression on the clearly two-faced man.
He couldn’t stop the thought that crept into his mind. ‘This man is insane… but not in the way I originally thought…’
“Great!” He clapped his hands suddenly, jolting Giran out of his thoughts. “Now, let’s get this out of the way. I lied about two things—“
Giran stiffened. “… What?”
The man raised a single finger, clearly ignoring Giran’s reaction. “First, I don’t actually have any dirt on your personal life, Giran-san!” Before Giran could say something, he immediately raised a second finger. “Second, that was my last bullet, so I couldn’t have shot you even if I wanted to!”
There was a pause as the words sunk in. Giran blinked, his shock giving way to a slow-burning anger. His jaw clenched as realization hit him.
He’d been played.
“You—“
“Ah, ah!” The man cut him off smoothly, raising a hand to stop his outburst. His playful grin darkened into something more dangerous. “Before you lose your temper, let me sweeten the deal. I do have information, real information. The kind that could rewrite the rules of this city. The kind that could put you ‘on top’.”
Hearing that, Giran’s anger quickly replaced by cautious curiosity. He didn’t interrupt, waiting for him to elaborate.
“Information about Endeavor,” the man finished, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.
Giran’s eyes widened, disbelief painted across his face. “No way.”
“Yes way!” he chirped jokingly, his grin returning to its childish demeanor again. The shift only added to Giran’s unease.
Still reeling, Giran stared at the bandaged man, unsure whether to trust him since he’d been toying with him (empty threats and the like) all along. “And what guarantees do I have that this information is real?”
The man chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that made Giran’s skin crawl. “Oh, Giran-san, you wound me. I wouldn’t risk jeopardizing such valuable information. Consider this an investment… in your future.”
Giran’s suspicion gave way to contemplation. Despite the lingering doubt, the promise of such valuable knowledge was too tempting to ignore. There was much potential that the information could bring him.
His eyes narrowed, and he let out a slow breath. “Very well,” he said at last. A flicker of respect crossed his face, though mistrust still lingered beneath the surface.
No matter, whether he lied to him or not, he could admire someone who could easily outmaneuver him (his aura was so intimidating that it was simply impossible to face him head-on anyway, at least when he was in that… mode). Besides, he could always verify the information later. “Tell me what you need.”
After wrapping up their discussion, the man, with his usual unpredictable demeanor, said something that caught Giran off guard once again. “Thank you, Giran-san. I have two more requests. First, don’t attend that meeting tomorrow with that ‘group’.”
Giran let out a sarcastic chuckle. “Of course you know about that meeting. You must’ve been stalking me for a while without my noticing. Impressive.”
“That’s a cruel accusation! I’m not a stalker!” The bandaged man exclaimed, feigning indignation, his lips curling into a pout. Meanwhile, the short ginger—who’d been lounging against the wall near the doorway—just scoffed and muttered something about the man being a liar, loud enough for everyone to hear. However, no one paid him any attention.
Giran crossed his arms. “I can’t just comply without an explanation. What’s your reason?”
The man’s expression contorted into one of mock thoughtfulness. “Let’s just say I have a feeling we won’t get along with them,” he declared. “If you align with that group, we’re destined to become enemies soon. So, here’s the deal. You need to choose, support them and we will leave. But the next time we cross paths, it will likely be on opposing sides. Or, you can side with us. I won’t pressure you. Consider what’s best for you, Giran-san. After all, you’re not my only option. I can always find someone else.”
The weight of the ultimatum settled over him. Giran started thinking, his mind drifting to the ‘man’ secretly leading that newly established organization. A man shrouded in infamy, a legend whispered of in the shadows, and the sworn nemesis of the number one hero—All Might.
An alliance with ‘this individual’ promised access to immense power and influence. The ‘man’ boasted an extensive network of connections and a reputation that chilled the blood of even hardened villains.
To oppose someone who’d lived for two centuries, someone who had so many experiences in dealing with villains and heroes alike, would be an act of folly bordering on suicide. It would soon be his opportunity to reap substantial benefits by aligning himself with this formidable ‘man’.
Even so…
Somehow, there was something about the man standing before him. Something far more terrifying than the ‘legend’ itself.
He recalled how the man’s gaze was unnervingly cold, like looking deep into an abyss. He remembered his stare wasn’t just empty; it was consuming, as if it could strip him down to nothingness. He’d sensed the true fear creep into his bones, and despite his ordinary appearance, the man radiated an aura of danger that no amount of eccentricity could mask.
He admitted that this guy was scarier than the infamous legend.
He could compare because he’d met that ‘man’ before, even though it was briefly. While ‘his’ power was overwhelming, tangible, and rooted in strength and countless quirks, the guy in front of him was… different.
His danger wasn’t even physical. He was manipulative; a predator who could turn his prey into dust before they even realized they were being hunted. Giran had met various people in his life, so he was able to read people more easily than others.
His instincts screamed at him to choose this man’s group, even as logic pushed him toward the safer, more predictable option. Joining the other ‘man’ was the logical path.
After all, who didn’t know of ‘him’ in the underground world? A living legend, a Symbol of Evil that was entirely opposite of All Might, someone who was feared and respected in secrecy. Any lesser person would’ve chosen him without hesitation.
But Giran wasn’t a fool. He glanced at the bandaged man again, still smiling that eerie, unreadable smile. Then, his eyes shifted to the duo behind him.
The short guy was undeniably powerful. Giran had witnessed his earlier fight. So brutal, precise, and devastating. Despite using only one quirk like everybody else in the world, his movements had been fluid and direct. He hadn’t even looked like he was trying, exuding a terrifying strength that hadn’t even been fully unleashed yet. A powerhouse like him was an asset anyone would kill for.
As for the teenager… Giran didn’t know much about him yet, but he had potential. Though weaker than the ginger guy, he’d proven himself somewhat capable in battle, showing raw talent and adaptability that hinted at room for growth.
Giran’s gaze lingered on the bandaged man again, who looked like he could see right through what he was thinking despite this was the first time they directly met with each other. He knew his decision here would shape his future, and because of that, he hesitated.
… He hoped he didn’t make the wrong choice.
“Very well,” Giran finally responded, surprisingly convinced despite the wariness he’d shown toward the man earlier. “Don’t underestimate me. I’m not usually reckless enough to accept offers from just anyone, especially some random group offering me affiliation.”
He looked at the man, a bead of sweat running down his temple despite the forced steadiness in his tone. “But I think I’m sharp enough to know you’re not ordinary. There’s something about you, this unsettling feeling, like you could kill me with a single glance if you wanted to. I’ve felt it since the moment I met you. And honestly, I have this gut instinct that if I join you, I’ll end up on the winning side.”
Giran’s eyes shifted subtly to the short ginger-haired man on the other side of the room. “And that ginger over there… he radiates raw strength. If I ever end up on your bad side, I have no doubt he’d crush me just as effortlessly as he did to those guys before.”
After a brief pause, his attention returned to the bandaged man. “And if what you’re said about Endeavor’s information is true, there’s undeniable value in aligning with someone who willingly offers me tangible intel, something far more useful than vague assurances.”
He let out a quiet sigh before closing his eyes. “It’s almost hard to believe I’ve found someone more terrifying than that ‘person’,” he mumbled, his voice trailing off at the end.
He opened his eyes again and lifted his head. “Ah, before I forget—in all this madness, I never even asked, what’s your name? If I’m going to work with you, I need to know who I’m dealing with.”
The man’s lips curled into a small, almost amused smile. “Osamu Dazai. And the short man there is Chuuya Nakahara.” There was a noise of someone rubbing his teeth loudly from the said ‘short man’ (which was the fact anyway). “As for the other person, I’ll introduce you when you’ve proven yourself trustworthy.”
Dazai’s expression turned serious, a glint of darkness in his eyes as he kept the thin smile on his face. “Now, for my final request—“
——
The next evening, in the shadows of a dimly lit bar—a bar that was different from the incident that happened just the day before—a man cloaked in a swirling fog stood before a flickering TV screen. Static crackled briefly before the image stabilized, revealing a voice on the other end; a presence exuding authority even without a visible face.
They were likely discussing something important, since the room was empty save for the fog-shrouded figure and the man behind the TV.
“… He didn’t accept our offer?” The voice from the TV inquired.
“No, Sensei,” the fog-covered man reported. “He said he intended to align himself with another group.” As Kurogiri spoke, he recalled the fallout after the clandestine meeting with the reputable broker, Giran. Shigaraki, volatile as ever, had flown into a rage at the rejection, only to be mollified later with the purchase of a much-desired FPS game.
Sensei, the one behind the screen, seemed to be deep in thought. Finally, he spoke again, his voice deliberate. “Interesting. I wonder what this group provides that I couldn’t achieve on my own.” There was a pause, then a command. “Kurogiri. Investigate this group Giran has affiliated himself with. I want to know if they pose a threat for us. Or if they could be a useful ally.”
The said fog-man, Kurogiri, inclined his head respectfully as though Sensei could see the gesture. His voice carried unwavering loyalty as he responded,
“Yes, Sensei.”
——
While a certain bandaged man casually browsed through Endeavor’s—Shouto’s—information in the library, a disturbance was happening at the Hero Public Safety Commission, or commonly known as HPSC.
Deep within one of the HPSC’s secured rooms, illuminated only by the cold glow of countless monitors which could blind people who weren’t used to such many computers in a space so dark as it was, there was a tension. The space was filled with a cacophony of frantic keystrokes and hurried voices. Rows of screens cast flickering light across the anxious faces of the personnel, their eyes darting between lines of code and flashing warning alerts.
“There’s a breach! Someone hacked into our database! They’re inside!”
“How is that possible?! This is one of the most secure networks in the country!”
“Damn it! Don’t just stand there! Reinstate the firewalls now!”
Heavy, deliberate footsteps echoed down the hallway, each step sharp and unwavering, reflecting the commanding presence of the individual approaching. Yet, despite their intensity, the sound went unnoticed, drown out by the heated arguments erupting inside the room.
Without warning, the door was thrown open. The sudden intrusion snapped everyone’s attention toward the entrance, their conversations dying mid-sentence.
A woman stepped inside, her sharp, authoritative gaze sweeping across the room. Her features were set in an unyielding expression, and the weight of her presence suffocating. By her side stood her secretary, silent and composed.
“Report. Now.” Her voice was low, edged with unmistakable threat.
The room fell into an uneasy silence. No one dared to speak, paralyzed by the authority radiating from the woman—the president of the Hero Public Safety Commission. Her expression darkened at the lack of immediate response. Impatience flashed in her eyes as she turned to the nearest person.
“You. I’ll ask again. What is happening?”
The man she addressed flinched violently, his breath hitching as he scrambled for words. “S-Someone—“ He swallowed hard, struggling to steady his voice. “Someone has managed to hack into our database, President.”
The woman’s frown deepened. If someone had successfully hacked into their database, the situation was far more dangerous than she wanted to admit. Their security system was among the most advanced—on par with, if not superior to that of UA High School. Until now, no one had ever managed to breach it.
Whoever was behind this intrusion had a motive, and she highly doubted it was anything good.
“Then why are you stopping? Find out what they accessed and what they took! Immediately!”
“Yes, President!”
The room, once in chaos, shifted into a more focused silence. Fingers clacked against keyboards with renewed urgency, and screens displayed a flurry of information. The President entered further, her secretary following behind as she surveyed the room with a keen eye.
Minutes crawled by before a hesitant voice finally spoke up, “… President. The intruder hasn’t taken anything.”
Another person, just as puzzled, added, “No files have been damaged and there is no permanent corruption or deletions…”
The President narrowed her eyes. ‘What?’
She stepped forward, watching as one of her top technicians stared at his monitor, face twisted in confusion. “Are you absolutely certain?”
“Yes,” the man confirmed. “However… it appears that a large portion of our files were accessed; classified records, personnel logs, sensitive reports, even files on most heroes and villains in this country. It’s as if they weren’t trying to steal or destroy anything… just observing.”
“Observing?” The word left a bad taste in her mouth. It was one thing to deal with cybercriminals looking to erase or ransom data. But someone digging through their files out of curiosity? That was dangerous in different way. If any HPSC information ended up in the wrong hands, the consequences could be catastrophic.
“Trace the source!” The president ordered. They had to apprehend the culprit quickly before it was too late. “Yes, President!” The specialists responded in unison.
The room crackled with energy as they immediately returned to their work, working to pinpoint the hacker’s location. Within moments, someone called out, their voice laced with disbelief.
“We found it! The breach originated from… the Musutafu Library.”
A heavy silence descended upon the room. For a long moment, no one spoke, their minds struggling to process the absurdity of that statement.
“‘A library?’”
Then, in a sudden burst of fury, the President scoffed. “You are telling me that our top-of-the-line security system was breached… by a library computer?!” Her glare swept across the room, and the air grew thick with tension. “What have you all been doing? If a ‘public library’ computer can get past our defenses, then why am I even paying you?”
The lead officer swallowed hard. “Apologies, President. We will reinforce the system immediately.”
“You’d better. This is your first and ‘only’ warning. Understand?”
“Yes…”
The frantic clicking had stopped once again. News of a breakthrough arrived. The source of the intrusion had been traced to a single computer inside the Musutafu Library.
A collective sigh of relief rippled through the room, a brief moment of triumph. They had a lead and a tangible location. The culprit was within the reach.
But then, their relief quickly soured, twisting into something cold and uneasy.
“The security footage,” one of the technicians stammered, “It’s… It’s been tampered with.”
The screens flickered uselessly, their recordings warped and unreadable. What should have been clear evidence had been reduced to digital static—corrupted beyond recovery. They had a location but no face. No way to identity the hacker.
And worse still, the trail went cold shortly after. The hacker had severed the connection with a chilling efficiency, slipping away as if they’d known exactly when and how to disappear. It was as if they’d anticipated the pursuit and simply severed the link, leaving them grasping at shadows.
Murmurs spread through like a low tide, unease continued to rise with every whispered speculation. At the center of it all, the President of the HPSC stood motionless, lost in thought, her sharp gaze unfocused yet razor-sharp in its intensity.
Not destroying the files, huh?
That was what unsettled her the most. The hacker hadn’t wiped anything, just looking and searching. From that alone, she could conclude they were after something specific. But what? And why make themselves detectable when they were that skilled, only to erase their tracks in the most crucial way?
Unless…
Unless they had wanted to be seen. Wanted to be pursued. And had erased the footage just to taunt them.
Her fingers curled into a tight fist. Even if she dispatched agents to the library immediately, the culprit would likely be long gone. Ordering agents to question the staff there offered little hope. Identifying the hacker based solely on memory was a long shot, especially considering the library usually had many visitors and the hacker could easily have been wearing a disguise to further obfuscate their identity.
And another troubling thought gnawed at her.
How had they managed to hack from a public place without anyone noticing anyway?
After giving the order to tighten security and implement stronger safeguards, she turned on her heel and strode out of the room with her secretary trailing behind. Her heels clicked sharply against the marble floor as she walked the long corridor to her office. A few passing agents instinctively bowed their heads as she passed, quickening their pace as they noticed the storm still brewing on her face.
Even if no files had been stolen or altered, this hacker was still a threat. They had seen things they shouldn’t have—things that normal civilians, most heroes, and even high-ranking officials remained ignorant of. This included practices that, while ethically questionable, were necessary for the functioning of hero society and public safety.
The HPSC had built its influence on control and maintaining the delicate balance between order and chaos. Their reputation had to remain unshaken because these secrets could erode public trust in the HPSC if leaked. It would undermine their authority and jeopardize their ability to effectively protect the public.
Whoever this hacker was, they couldn’t be allowed to walk free.
For now, she would start with the usual methods. She would deploy trusted heroes to hunt them down, capture them, then interrogate them. If persuasion was needed, they could offer money. If intimidation worked, they would threaten and blackmail them.
They would do whatever it took to silence them, to ensure the HPSC’s continued success and maintain their position within society. The consequences of exposure were too grave to risk.
But if they continued to elude them and became a lasting problem, a thorn too deep to remove with simple force because the leaked information had spread too far to be contained, she’d have to take extreme measures.
She hoped it wouldn’t reach that point, because unlike what people believed, she preferred to focus on other important projects and disliked unnecessary complications.
If it came to it, she would send ‘him’.
One of her most loyal and lethal puppets. A weapon sculpted by her own hand, trained to obey without question.
And when the order was given, the hacker would cease to exist.
Notes:
Hope you enjoy this chapter! Also, this isn’t actually the real plan for Endeavor’s fall, just the small plan Dazai said in previous chapter to make Endeavor reduce Shouto’s trainings lol
Also, Giran isn’t really an official member, his role is pretty much like him in LOV in canon (in which he rarely ever appears), just much more useful than only being villains recruiter.
Chapter 8: Unseen Nulls
Summary:
For anyone who’d been abandoned and ostracized because of their quirk, there was a server that could support you.
Notes:
Another arc begins! Sorry for the late update again lol but I’ve finished the full draft for the next chapter, so the next chapter will probably come faster. Maybe.
TW : Bullying, description of torture, discrimination, description of abusive/neglecting/overbearing parents
Also what I said about arc with OCs is here. And don’t worry, only two ocs are important here after this arc ends (you will notice immediately who from this chapter). This is only the introduction to an arc and since there are OCs here, I hope it won’t be boring for you. So I warn you this chapter has OCs that might make you not want to read this (I know the feelings, I’m not too excited about OCs as well but it’s important to show them here, at least for the introduction for this arc), but I promise I’m excited for this arc, the reason? I’ll tell you at the ending note of this chapter. For now, please enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“This feels just right for me,” Dazai hummed as he shifted the gun in his hand. The weapon fit perfectly in his grip. It was familiar, the model closely resembling to the one he’d used before. His fingers curled around it with effortless ease, as if it had always belonged to him.
Giran observed him with a sharp, assessing gaze. “Not many people rely on guns these days… but I suppose it makes sense, considering your quirk isn’t suited for combat, is it?”
“Yep!” He chirped, his voice light, almost playful, contrasting the lethal weapon in his grasp.
Giran let out a slow sigh, dragging a hand through his hair. “Then I guess it’s fine. Even if you’re not built for direct fights, you should at least be able to defend yourself. A gun is a smart choice. People will expect you to use your quirk, not to pull the trigger on something that can kill in an instant.”
He paused, lighting a cigarette before taking a slow drag between his fingers. “This isn’t America. Here in Japan, people don’t see guns. Hell, most won’t ever see one in their entire lives. That’s an advantage, an element of surprise you can exploit.”
“Hm, I agree,” Dazai said before smoothly shifting the topic. “Now, about my other request, Giran-san?”
Giran narrowed his eyes at him. “Tch. You said you had only two requests, then you threw in another one out of nowhere.”
Dazai’s lips curled into a playful smile before chuckling. “Well, people change their minds all the time, don’t they? Besides, we’re affiliated, aren’t we?”
Giran could only let out another tired exhale. The smell of smoke started to permeate the air. “Whatever you say… Yeah, I found a group that fits what you’re looking for. I looked into it and they don’t seem to be villains, but they’re not heroes either.” He reached into his coat and pulled out a folder, handing it to Dazai. “Here. Everything I’ve compiled about them.”
Dazai accepted the folder, still with that easy smile on his face, then he flipped through the contents to read them before tossing them onto the table for the other two to read. It wouldn’t be long before they memorized everything and burned the evidence. “This will do.”
Giran hesitated. “Are you sure? Most of them are—“
“It doesn’t matter,” Dazai interrupted, his tone measured. “What matters is their intent.” His dark eyes, usually laced with mischief, held an uncharacteristic intensity as they glanced at the document. His eyes traced the edge of it, his expression unreadable. “Actually, this group is one of the most interesting I’ve come across in this world so far.”
His gaze then flickered over to Chuuya, who’d begun gathering the first few pages of the papers. Across from him, Shouto was scanning the contents with quiet focus, as if he were studying for an exam. Dazai had long noticed that Shouto was unlike any other kid. His reactions were always amusing in a way that never failed to entertain him.
Under his breath, he murmured almost wistfully, “Doesn’t it remind you of the past, Chuuya?”
——
“Shouto-kun. I have an important mission for you. It’s a big and long mission, and one only you can accomplish.”
Shouto looked up from the comic he was engrossed in, his mismatched eyes meeting Dazai’s as his left hand remained raised mid-motion, a page was half-turned. A small, fluffy creature named Chibi clung stubbornly to his wrist, his claws barely pricking his skin as he seeked the warmth his left side provided. Shouto felt the gentle weight but didn’t shake him off. He was used to the little guy’s constant presence.
(And despite Chuuya's feigned annoyance, he never pushed Mackerel away. If anything, he indulged the kitten, feeding him scraps of food and absently stroking his fur while pretending not to care.
Was this what Dazai called tsun-tsun-something?)
Tilting his head slightly, Shouto finally asked with a silent question in his eyes, “What is it?”
Dazai settled onto the cushion beside him with a casual grace, his ever-present smile tugging at his lips. “Do you still want to go to UA?”
Shouto blinked, caught off guard. He’d been expecting mission details, not a question about his future. “What does that have to do with the mission?” he questioned once again, a hint of confusion creeping into his voice.
“Just answer me, Shouto-kun~” Dazai said, his voice soft, almost a purr. His smile didn’t waver, but his eyes held a depth Shouto couldn’t decipher. As usual, his expression was unreadable, hiding his true thoughts.
Seeing Dazai like this, Shouto thought that no one could ever decipher what Dazai was thinking.
No one except Chuuya.
Shouto began to ponder his question for a moment, contemplating his response. He’d long since extinguished the burning ambition of becoming a hero, the embers of that dream had died beneath the weight of his father’s relentless expectations.
Even so, that didn’t mean he could avoid UA. Endeavor would ensure his enrollment regardless of Shouto’s personal desire. The idea of being a hero no longer held any meaning for him, but…
With a nonchalant shrug, a gesture that showed both indifference and apathy, he responded, “Endeavor will make me enroll anyway.”
Dazai, however, wasn’t easily dissuaded. His dark eyes held a probing intensity as he pressed, “But do you have any problem with being there?”
Shouto stared at him, still a little confused, though his expression remained impassive as he eventually gave his honest answer. “Not really… I don’t care. I’ll treat it like any other school. Just something I have to get through, learn what I need to, and graduate.”
Truthfully, he only saw UA as a standard school that would provide him with a necessary education, just with the added bonus of combat training to sharpen his skills. Now that he was a part of an organization, he needed to be useful for them. He didn’t want to just be there, he wanted to contribute.
Dazai’s posture relaxed slightly when he heard his answer. “Well, if you don’t mind, then I suppose I can hand you this mission. Wouldn’t want to make you uncomfortable, after all.” He paused to give the detail of the mission.
“Here’s the thing. I want you to infiltrate UA high school. Go inside, be a student. Blend in,” he paused to let his words sink in. “In this world, things are either good or bad, black or white. But that’s not how it really is. As an organization that operates in the gray area, enemies lurk on every side. The heroes see us as threats, the villains see us as obstacles, and both sides would be more than happy to eliminate us. If we want to survive and ‘win’, we need to be a step ahead of them.”
His smirk deepened as he continued, “You know how it goes, Shouto-kun. Those with the most information always come out on top.”
A brief silence descended, broken only by the soft rustle of Dazai’s clothing as he shifted his posture again. When Dazai’s sharp eyes locked onto Shouto’s again, his voice regained its playful tone. “That’s why I want you to be a spy within UA high school, specifically on the heroes’ side. You can enter the Hero Course, General Studies, or Support. It’s not about where you end up. What’s important is the information you can gather.”
With a hum of understanding, Shouto considered the proposition. Shouto’s expression, as usual, showed neither enthusiasm nor reluctance, giving away nothing. But inside, his mind was already working to analyze the details.
The idea of deception, of playing a role in someone else’s game, didn’t particularly unsettle him. While his moral compass wasn’t entirely untroubled, his loyalty was clear. These were the people who’d rescued him, given him a place to belong, a purpose beyond the shadow of his father’s legacy. If this was how he could repay them and prove his worth, then he would do it without hesitation.
“I see. I can do that,” he said determinedly, then as if a thought had just occurred to him, he added, “Endeavor will likely push me into the Hero Course though.”
Dazai let out a soft chuckle. “That works in our favor, doesn’t it? You’ll be in the perfect position to observe their strongest players. They might just be students now, but give it a few years, and they could turn into real headaches, especially once they go pro. Plus, let’s not forget about the staff. Most of them are pro heroes, and with all those internships and work studies, they’re practically handing us a blueprint of how pro heroes and hero agencies operate. It’s the perfect setup.”
Shouto conceded the points with a nod. “And, what about villains? How will we know what they’re up to?”
“For now, Giran is our primary source of intel,” Dazai admitted, his tone casual but thoughtful. “But it would be even better to have someone on the inside on the villain’s side as well, someone close to our future enemy’s organization. Right now, I don’t have a concrete plan for it. But, I have a feeling we’ll need one soon.”
Shouto often found himself wondering how Dazai always seemed to know when a plan was necessary. He liked to think he was pretty sharp himself, yet no matter how much he tried, he still couldn’t fully grasp the intricacies of Dazai’s strategic vision.
It was like trying to follow a puzzle when half the pieces were still missing. He understood the immediate objective, of course, but Dazai’s long-term plans would later remain shrouded in mystery, their outcomes unpredictable yet somehow invariably advantageous.
It was a talent, a peculiar and unsettling gift.
Dazai’s voice broke Shouto’s train of thoughts. “Anyway! This will be your first big official mission, Shouto-kun! Are you excited?”
Excited wasn’t quite the right word, but he still nodded his head again. He wouldn’t fail. He owed them that much. He wanted to make a difference to the people who’d rescued him and given him a choice—a future he hadn’t thought possible.
Shouto reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. “I want to give you something,” he said, extracting a card from within. “You can use this for whatever you need.”
Dazai’s eyes widened, clearly caught off guard by the unexpected gift. He accepted the card, turning it over in his hands. “This is… a credit card?”
“It’s Endeavor’s,” Shouto began to explain, “Endeavor doesn’t really care what I buy, so he just gave it to me and that was it.” He shrugged. “He’s already the second richest man in Japan. He won’t miss a few million yen. Besides, I tend to buy a bunch of useless stuff just to annoy him whenever he takes me out. He just writes it off as some kind of rebellious phase.”
Upon hearing that information, Dazai’s eyes sparkled with delight, as though the card itself were radiating light in the dim space. “Oh! You’re an absolute angel, Shouto-kun! With this, we can—ouch!” Dazai yelped, a sharp pain blossoming on the back of his head.
Chuuya, having materialized behind Dazai, massaged his own knuckles with a disapproving frown. “Mackerel, are you really trying to extort money from a kid now? You have absolutely no shame.”
“Slug! But this is a fantastic resource! We won’t have to resort to petty theft anymore!” Dazai whined, rubbing the newly formed bump on his head with a petulant pout.
“At least have the decency to be grateful and a little embarrassed when someone so much younger than you gives you something for free, asshole!” He scolded, exasperated. Dazai, however, whistled lazily, feigning deafness as if Chuuya’s words were nothing more than an annoying buzz.
A sigh escaped from Chuuya’s lips, then he pinched Dazai’s ear, giving it a sharp tug. Dazai let out a string of ridiculous, mock-insulting names. Chuuya looked like he wanted to hit Dazai again, but he seemed to think better of it. Instead, he released Dazai’s ear and turned to Shouto, his expression softening with genuine concern. “Are you sure about this, Shouto?” he asked.
“Chuuya never treats me as kindly as his son,” Dazai grumbled, rubbing his abused ear. “Chuuya is a bad wife.”
The two completely ignored Dazai’s dramatic pronouncements as Shouto began to answer Chuuya’s question seriously, “Yes, it’s Endeavor’s money. I don’t care what you do with it.”
A small, genuine smile tugged Chuuya’s lips. “Then thank you, Shouto,” he said sincerely. “We will make sure to repay you later.”
“There’s no need,” Shouto replied, returning his smile with a slight one of his own. “You’ve all helped me already, and that’s more than enough.”
Somehow, as the duo looked at him, a strange fondness suddenly filled their expressions. Shouto wondered at the reason behind it, a quiet curiosity stirring within him, yet he chose not to point it out.
“You could use it to buy a place much nicer than this warehouse—“ Shouto began to suggest, only to be interrupted by Dazai.
“Eventually, we will. But for now, let’s just buy things we need and want,” Dazai interjected, a sly smirk spreading across his face. “I have a feeling things are about to change again around here. We need to be prepared.”
Shouto exchanged a bewildered glance with Chuuya, whose expression was a mixture of annoyance and resignation.
‘What is he scheming now?’
——
Unseen Nulls
# general
JustHere4Chaos
bro, today was actual hell. like i rlly wanna throw hands rn
Null
what happened? are you okay?
TotallyNotBatman
let me guess, evil teacher surprise quiz again?
JustHere4Chaos
nah worse. u remember Tamaguchi-san? the human trash can who thinks ‘pranks’ = shoving ppl into lockers?
Null
Ugh, that stupid guy. What did he do this time?
JustHere4Chaos
accidentally tripped me in the hallway… right in front of the whole cafeteria! full-on anime fall, tray went flying, broth everywhere. i smelt like wet dog the whole damn day. and guess what? everyone just laughed. not a single person helped.
JustHere4Chaos
like, ik i should be used to this shit. ppl like us been dealing w this crap since forever. but just one good day. that’s all i want. one.
TotallyNotBatman
yeah, i get it. my colleagues literally tried to shove my face in a closet today. A CLOSET! disgusting. luckily Rii-chan saved me again! love her sm
JustHere4Chaos
simp
TotallyNotBatman
shut up
TotallyNotBatman
if Rii-chan was quirkless or had a so-called villainous quirk like us, i’d totally invite her here. actually told her abt this server and she seemed down to fight for us
JustHere4Chaos
honorary member, maybe? Null, thoughts? u r the boss after all
Null
i’ll think about it. i just want to make sure she’s actually trustworthy. we can’t take risks.
TaxEvasionQuirk
You’re so lucky… Batman (ugh, seriously, change that username). At least your childhood friend didn’t turn around and start bullying you like the rest. Met someone like that yesterday, another quirkless kid, and I helped him out. Turns out he’s the only quirkless in some no-name school called Aldera.
TaxEvasionQuirk
Invited him here, but he refused because our moral compass doesn’t align. Wants to be a hero in a society that treats him like garbage… because of heroes themselves? Ridiculous. He still worships them and got all defensive when when I called them out. All Might this, All might that, blah blah.
JustHere4Chaos
bro, some ppl refuse to wake up. not every quirkless or villain-quirked person is gonna think like us. we had to throw out all that morality bs just to survive. our side is us and the ppl who actually got our backs
TotallyNotBatman
lmao wisdom from you?? but yeah. some quirkless kids still straight out delusional, acting like heroes are the savior to everything. like, they’re the exact reason society treats us like dirt.
JustHere4Chaos
nah fr, he prob thinks we’re some quirkless villain cult or smth lmao not everyone who hates heroes is a villain. ppl just dumb as hell
JustHere4Chaos
so what, did he run off screaming after u, the big scary villain, tried to recruit him, Tax?
TaxEvasionQuirk
I’m not a villain! If I am, then that makes all of you villains too!
JustHere4Chaos
oh nooo, we’ve been exposed. pack it up, time to move the hideout
EvilButCute 💕
Great, now we gotta find a new dusty warehouse to squat in. Thanks a lot, Tax.
EdgelordEnergy
At least let me drop my evil monologue first.
EdgelordEnergy
Ahem. If we must fade into the shadows once more—
JustHere4Chaos
bro, pls stop. i’m already cringing so hard my spine is doing the worm
EvilButCute 💕
Agreed, my soul just tried to leave my body.
HenchmenNeeded
ok but important question. so we’re a villain group now? do I get benefits?
Null
Typing…
Akira’s fingers hovered over the keyboard, ready to type out another message—maybe a joke, maybe some light teasing aimed at TaxEvasionQuirk, just like the rest of the server members did. But before he could press a single key, a loud slam reverberated through the house, shattering the silence.
His hands instantly detached from his keyboard, body going rigid and breath hitching in his throat like a trapped bird. He remained completely still, as if freezing in place could somehow make him invisible to the unwelcome presence that had just entered. His room was silent save for the hum of his computer. If he stayed utterly still, if he didn’t move, maybe—just maybe—he could evade ’her’.
The presence of someone else in the house sent a chilling dread creeping down Akira’s spine. Because there was only one person it could be. No one else had the key, no one else ever visited. It could only mean that his mother had returned again from her latest boyfriend’s house.
Akira listened intently, unmoving, as the all-too-familiar footsteps shuffled through the wreckage of the living room. The sound of plastic crinkling, empty cans rolling, glass bottles clinking filled the air. She seemed to be sifting through the mess, though not to clean, but rather haphazardly shoving the accumulated mess aside with her feet.
Honestly, he had no idea what was still out there since he hadn’t set foot in that disaster of a room for years. He didn’t bother to clean or touch a thing, deliberately leaving it untouched so his mother wouldn’t be reminded of his existence.
If any unsuspecting outsider tried to enter, they might think a burglar had ransacked the place. Though, no thief in their right mind would want to rob an apartment like this. The stench alone—stale alcohol, rotting takeout, trash that had been left out for weeks—was enough to deter even the most hardened individual.
Akira was usually called a ‘shut in’ by people; a ghost in his own home. His mother had never bothered to pay for his needs or enroll him in school. Why would she? Paying for his education, acknowledging his existence, it was a waste to her.
He couldn’t find a job either due to his so-called ‘disease’ as though his quirklessness was a contagious disease, like just being around ‘normal’ people could somehow taint them.
His mother despised him in the manner of someone resenting a mistake they wish they could erase. She didn’t have amnesia, but she acted like she did, willing herself to forget him and push him so deep into the recesses of her mind that he ceased to exist.
At least, it was until she was forced to remember. This usually only happened when the neighbors sneered at her or when acquaintances mocked her for having a quirkless child.
He would mostly be saved from her wrath though because she only came home when she’d broken up with yet another boyfriend. It happened every few months, always the same pattern. She’d stumble inside in a half-drunken haze, destroy whatever things were left in the living room, take her rage out on the furniture, then disappear into her bedroom until she sobered up enough to leave again.
In the past, there was a time when she’d been different, when their family had been normal. A bright-eyed son, an average-looking husband with a decent job, and a content housewife living comfortably in the heart of Musutafu.
However, that fragile illusion shattered the day they discovered the truth—the day they discovered their only son was one of the world’s rarities, a quirkless anomaly.
The very next morning, her husband, the man she’d adored so much, vanished. He’d barely heard about the diagnosis of their four-year-old before abandoning them. In that instant, something inside her broke into pieces. Her maternal affection twisted into all-consuming hatred. Her son, once a source of joy, became a symbol of her abandonment.
He was the source of her misery, so she held him accountable. Even she still had a grudge against him until now.
She’d never laid a hand on him before, but that night, she unleashed a flood of violence. A scream tore from her throat as she struck him for the first time. She had a breakdown, slapped his cheeks again and again until they turned raw and burning. He remembered how he stared at her in confusion and fear, his eyes wide and full of tears. Like he was looking at a monster.
But that wasn’t enough to invite her sympathy. Instead, she hurled whatever she could grab—a porcelain vase, a discarded shoe, a heavy book—anything to make him feel the great pain she’d felt.
He was a nightmare turned real, a cruel reminder of everything she’d lost. And she blamed him all of it.
As the years passed, her heart, fractured beyond repair, hadn’t recovered since the announcement of his ‘disease’. She began to seek out new men, desperate to fill the void her husband left. But each attempt at happiness always crumbled into dust.
Deep down, she knew why. No matter how much she tried to move on, there was still unspoken love for the ex-husband who’d abandoned her. Yet, she was unable to reach him, to beg for forgiveness for giving birth to a useless child, the burden she’d accidentally created. She would do anything to be able to be with him again.
He knew all of this through the unfiltered contempt that contorted her features whenever she looked at him. Besides, she would always say those things loudly to his face.
Akira wasn’t sure if he was truly a ‘shut in’. Maybe that was what people believed, but he knew better. He did go outside sometimes, though he usually slipped out through the window rather than using the door like everyone else. He would then meet his online friends—his real friends—whenever they had a ‘mission’ or just want to hang out together.
His bond with his members was unbreakable. Meeting all kinds of people on the server, people who managed to ease the pain in his heart… He swore to himself that he would protect them with all his might.
(Even though he would have to sacrifice himself).
No one, not even heroes or villains, cared about people like ‘them’ after all, all because of something they had no control over from birth. And so, at an age when most kids were just starting middle school (not that he ever attended aside from kindergarten, his education was taught by his online friends), he had a genius idea. He created a server—a sanctuary where they could support each other in ways that heroes never would.
Unseen Nulls : A server created specifically for the unwanted, a refuge for those society discarded. It was for a single purpose, which was to give a home to those born quirkless or burdened with so-called villainous quirks.
It wasn’t just a chatroom; it was a lifeline for them.
The server largely composed of teenagers, with fewer young adults and the occasional thirteen-year-olds finding their way in. Older members were rare, almost nonexistent, since they rarely lived long enough to reach adulthood. Unable to tolerate relentless abuse, suffocating isolation, severe discrimination, and the creeping despair of knowing they would never be accepted, many committed suicide before graduating from high school. He also maintained a strict age limit, filtering out kids under twelve because the things they did weren’t meant for children.
Life was awful. In a world that offered them nothing, they only found everything in each other.
A thunderous slam echoed through the thin walls of his room once more. It came from the next room—the unmistakable sound of a door being thrown shut. It seemed like his mother hadn’t noticed his presence at all, likely since he remained quiet and kept his room dark just in case his mother came home.
Good. He had no desire to dodge another glass hurled in his direction. The last one had caused a sharp sting, and he’d even spent an hour painstakingly extracting shards out of his skin. That was why he kept a first-aid kit readily available in his room, when his mother suddenly remembered his existence.
With a quiet exhale, he turned back to his screen. He reopened the server chat and scrolled a bit through the messages. Time had passed, so the conversation had already shifted to something else entirely.
# general
JustHere4Chaos
someone need help again?
TaxEvasionQuirk
Just check the #help channel. Why are you so lazy?
JustHere4Chaos
bruhhh, why u always bullying me 😭
Akira could practically see TaxEvasionQuirk rolling their eyes as they read JustHere4Chaos’s message.
The #help channel. It was the heart of their server, a place where members could request support—whether they needed protection from bullies, a way out from abusive homes, help defending against extremists, or just someone to keep them company when the world felt too heavy that they wanted to give up.
When it came to dealing with bullies or abusive parents, they didn’t believe in mercy. They had long since learned that kindness and patience wouldn’t make monsters go away. Morality wasn’t that important when survival always came first.
Because of this reason, they learned self-taught combat skills from members who had experiences in fighting, in case they needed to fight other people. Violence became a necessity and a means to protect themselves and their own from those who sought to harm them.
But there were also those who just needed companionship, and they still did what they could to bring them comfort. It wasn’t a perfect solution and definitely wouldn’t erase their struggles and sadness in their life, but it gave them a reason to smile, at least for that day.
They arranged meetups like karaoke nights, cafe visits, even trips to amusement parks when money allowed. Anything to remind each other that life could still have moments of happiness, however fleeting.
These requests they received in the help channel became their ‘missions’.
Of course, trolls lurked everywhere, trying to sneak into the server. Therefore, he and the other admin personally screened every join request. No one got in without being vetted.
This was supposed to be a safe space, so they refused to let anyone feel uncomfortable here.
Speaking of the other admin…
A new notification popped up on his screen. He clicked on it.
# help
Asteria
I think I’m gonna die. Pls help me.
——
“AAAHHH!”
Shion, with her once vibrant purple hair now a tangled, sweat-drenched mess, trashed against the cold ground. Her sob was a ragged gasp and her whimper showed clearly the agonizing pain searing through her body. Desperate tears streamed down her face, leaving trails on skin that had paled to an almost translucent white.
The sight was horrifying enough that even the hardened hearts of her bullies began to falter. Their confidence crumbled, replaced by unease that sent shivers down their spines.
“Hey, Tachibana-san…” A girl with frightened eyes whispered to their leader, her voice barely audible above Shion’s tortured cries. Her face, usually proud of inflicting pain on the ‘villain’ girl, was now twisted with a growing dread. “Isn’t this… too far? Maybe we should just go home…” She nervously said as her gaze darted towards the only way out, as if expecting a police officer or a teacher to suddenly fall from the sky.
“Yeah… She’s right…” Another girl echoed the sentiment. Her eyes were desperate and her lips were trembling, also admitting that they had crossed the line.
Tachibana, whose full name was Akemi Tachibana, simply rolled her eyes with an indifferent expression. She waved dismissively, her sharp, disdainful voice cut through the conversation. “Oh, don’t be such cowards. I told you guys, we’re practicing our quirks on the infamous ‘villain’ of our school, like we always do. Isn’t this what it means to embrace true freedom?”
Her followers exchanged nervous glances. Their discomfort was still palpable on their faces. “Yeah we know, but your quirk…”
Even though their words trailed off into unfinished sentence, Akemi seemed to know what her followers were about to say. Her eyes narrowed and her gaze hardened into an icy glare.
“Like everyone says, my quirk is a ‘strong, hero’s’ quirk, unlike this worthless ‘villain’. Isn’t it a good thing that we’re purging the school of such filth? We don’t need a villain among us. What is the problem with my quirk?” She punctuated her words with an underlying threat.
Akemi Tachibana was a girl who had everything, whether it was wealth, power, and a strong quirk that adults revered. Teachers sang her praises, doctors marveled at her potential, and her parents boasted about her ability as if she was a divine gift to society. Every approving glance and hushed conversation about her brilliance only cemented what she already knew, that she was special.
With every word of admiration, her arrogance grew. She believed that the world belonged to her, a playground where rules bent to her will.
She could take everything she wanted without consequence because who would dare stop someone as privileged as her?
Her peers also idolized her, because who wouldn’t want to live however they wanted? With her power and status, she could do anything including using her quirk. If she crossed a line, she had the money and influence to sweep it all under a rug. No one dared to challenge and defy her.
This might have sounded dramatic, but in the halls of their school, she was the undisputed ‘Queen’. No one would want to oppose her unless they were waiting for their turn to be her next target.
Therefore, her followers, already ensnared in the gravitational pull of her tyrannical reign, could only shake their heads. Their voices barely rose above whispers in the suffocating atmosphere.
“Nothing,” they mumbled while their eyes fixed on the floor, their hesitation betraying the fear they refused to voice.
Akemi let out an exasperated sigh, a sound laced with contempt. “Go home then, if you’re so scared.” The moment the words left her lips, they all immediately scattered, their footsteps echoing as they fled to home. “Ugh, scaredy-cats. Why do I always end up with such useless followers?”
She turned her attention back to the broken girl beneath her, her lips curling into a wicked smile. Her eyes gleamed with a predatory light, reveling in the power she held. “The break is over! Now let’s continue our practice, shall we?”
Shion barely had time to react before a sharp kick landed on her side, knocking the breath from her lungs. She gasped and coughed as pain flared through her battered body. But, Akemi didn’t look satisfied with the pitiful sight below her. She crouched down and gripped Shion’s chin with cold fingers, forcing her to look up at her.
“You really thought you could get away with it, huh?” She sneered, her perfectly manicured nails digging into the girl’s jaw. “You dared to seduce Haruto-kun again. After I ‘explicitly’ warned you to stay far away from him? Do you remember that, or do I need to remind you?”
Shion’s voice was hoarse and trembling, nevertheless, she continued to be defiant. “I-I didn’t seduce him! He was the one who— Argh!”
Akemi slammed her foot down onto her back, pressing it harder until the dirt from her expensive shoes stained Shion’s already torn uniform. She twisted her heel, grinding it into her spine like she was putting out a cigarette. “DON’T LIE TO ME!” Akemi snapped, her voice ringing with venom. “HE ‘BROKE UP’ WITH ME BECAUSE OF ‘YOU’! YOU DID THIS TO DEFY ME, YOUR OWNER, DIDN’T YOU??”
Shion gasped for air, her breath hitching in her throat and her already weak body barely holding on. But, something in her refused to give her bully the satisfaction of seeing her completely broken. Mustering what little strength she had, she lifted her head with a spark of something unexplainable flickering in her eyes, despite the undeniable pain that wracked her entire body.
And then, in a rare act of defiance, she spit at Akemi. The glob of saliva barely reached its mark, but it didn’t matter.
Silence fell over the alleyway, and Akemi’s face began to darken. Her expression twisted into something monstrous as she remained eerily quiet, the air growing heaving with unspoken fury.
“A-And?” Shion rasped, ignoring a thread that was starting to snap above her as she forced herself to continue, “M-Maybe you should stop blaming everyone else and take a look at yourself. Maybe the problem is… ‘your personality’.”
The words barely left her lips before Akemi’s hand shot out. A sharp crack was heard as her palm collided with Shion’s already bruised cheek, sending her head snapping to the side. The taste of blood filled her mouth, mixing with the dirt and pain.
“YOU FILTHY LITTLE INSECT!” Akemi’s voice was shaking with rage as she bent her knees to press them into Shion’s back once more, keeping her pinned to the dirty ground like an animal. A sharp yank on her long hair followed, pulling her head back painfully. Shion let out a choked cry as a few strands of her hair were ripped from her scalp, already uneven from when Akemi’s lackeys had ‘styled’ it with their quirks earlier. The once flowing locks were now a jagged, uneven mess.
Akemi’s fingers trailed down to her fingers. Her touch was deceptively soft before she tightened around them as if they were holding hands. However, instead of the warmth and comfort that usually came from such as simple act, a sickening pressure began to appear. It started as a dull ache at first, then intensified until it felt as though her fingers were trapped beneath a crushing steel door.
Akemi had activated her quirk—Iron Clutch. The moment her hand shifted, her hand transformed into something inhumanly heavy, as if solid iron had fused with her flesh. What had once been a mere hold now carried the weight of cold metal, able to crush down things with relentless force.
Shion screamed as the pressure increased, her fingers continued to tremble and started to bend in ways they shouldn’t. Blood welled at the edges, dripping onto the ground as her skin turned a sickly shade of purple from the force.
“You know my quirk, don’t you?” Akemi leaned in close to whisper to her ears, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. “I’ve been blessed with a powerful quirk, one meant for a hero. Not like yours, a villain’s quirk wasted on meaningless things. Because of my gift, I have everything. Friends. Admiration. Love. My life is perfect.”
Her grip tightened again mercilessly, and a sickening crack echoed in the alleyway, making Shion scream again and her body jerking involuntarily as agony tore through her hand. “Or at least it should have been,” she continued, her voice darkening. “But then, you came along and ruined it. Your mere existence disgusts me. You stole what was mine, deceived my boyfriend, made him fall for you and turn him against me.”
She twisted her fingers further as anger consumed her more and more, the sickly sound of bones grinding against each other filled the air.
Shion’s vision began to blur and black spots danced at the edges of her sight. The pain was so unbearable that her body became heavier and weaker, like she was about to slip away into darkness.
And Akemi was right there, watching. She was smiling, looking like she enjoyed every second of her suffering.
‘Please, please. Someone help me. It hurts, I’m so scared. My quirk, I still can’t use my quirk right now. It’s not full yet…!’
Hot tears leaked from her eyes, burning with shame. ‘Pathetic’. That’s what she was. She was supposed to be stronger than this, to endure and never let people to see her break.
She was one of the admins of a big server in Japan. Her people often relied on her and looked up to her for guidance. She’d spent most nights telling others to be strong, to push through their suffering, and to survive in this cruel world.
But here she was, crumpled on the ground like a discarded puppet, powerless against the very kind of torment she’d promised others they could overcome. She was supposed to be dependable, like ‘him’.
But, the truth was far uglier than the image she’d created for herself. Her body was weak, frail, and constantly falling her. Even doctors found it strange; on paper, she was healthy yet she felt pain daily and her stamina faded little by little. She couldn’t even handle strenuous activities without pain gnawing at her limbs. She’d always lived like this for as long as she remembered, never knowing who to blame why she was born like this.
Yet, she dared to preach resilience to others when she could barely keep herself standing.
Her quirk, her supposed gift, kept her trapped in this fragile shell, leaving her completely useless until the gauge was full. Despite her weakness, people still feared her. Not because of her, but because of what her quirk could do.
She wasn’t strong and fearless. She was a fraud, a hypocrite wrapped in empty words of encouragement she couldn’t even apply to herself. She had lied to her members and herself, that she was no different from the helpless souls she’d sworn to protect.
Maybe she was even worse than them.
Now, the only thing she could do was scream for help, hoping that the other members see the desperate message she’d barely managed to type earlier.
An admin, reduced to begging for rescue from the very people who depended on her. How pitiful. How embarrassing.
How useless…
“Please…” Another tear slipped down her cheek.
Akemi let out a sharp, mocking laugh, tilting her head as if she’d just heard the funniest joke. “Hah?? Who the hell do you think you’re begging!” Her amusement grew at Shion’s pathetic display. She reached for the back of Shion’s neck, her fingers twitching with anticipation.
She sneered, “A ‘villain’ like you pisses me off. Did you think I’d really go easy on you like before?” Her nails began to press into her flesh. “I’m furious and someone needs to pay for it.”
“And lucky for you…” Her grin widened, twisted with sadistic pleasure as her breath ghosted over her skin. “You’re right here.”
“SHION-CHAN!”
Akemi was startled when someone suddenly yanked her back with brutal force. A yelp escaped from her lips as she was wrenched off balance and her body slammed into the cold ground. Pain bloomed on her spine, but before she could regain her composure, a shadow loomed over her.
An average-looking brown-haired boy stood between her and Shion with barely contained rage. His chest was heaving, his hands were trembling, and his eyes burned with something dark and dangerous.
Akemi was about to open her mouth when four other teenagers emerged from the darkness, their faces carved with fury. They snatched her arms before she could rise, gripping her arms and holding her in place. Even if she trashed, hurling insults and screaming threats, their grip remained unyielding.
“Who the hell are you?!” Akemi shrieked, twisting against their hold. “Let go of me! I’ll tell my parents! When they find out what you’re doi—ACK!”
A fist slammed into her face. Her head snapped to the side, the sickening crack echoed in the hallway once more. Pain bloomed across her cheek as she staggered in their grip, her vision swimming for a moment. Instinctively, she looked like she wanted to reach for the tender, swelling skin, but her restrained arms made it impossible. She could only stand there, dazed, unable to process what had just happened.
That someone had hit her. That someone finally dared to punch her.
“SHUT UP! HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO ASTERIA-SAN?!” The voice was filled with rage, each word vibrating with fury. The teenager who struck her trembled, his breath ragged as if holding back the urge to beat her into pulp.
Meanwhile, Akira didn’t actually register what his members were doing to Akemi. His focus was entirely on Shion as he began to carefully lift her into his arms, cradling her in a desperate bridal carry. She might have been far too light to him, her body fragile and barely holding on. As she looked up at her rescuer—her childhood friend—she saw the conflict etched into his face, caught between relief and worry.
“A-Are you okay?! Ugh, of course not, what am I saying?! Hospital! No, they refuse quirkless and villainous quirk users like us, damn it! I’ll take you to my apartment! I have first-aid kit, but—“
“Null-kun!” One of the teens restraining Akemi barked his name, urgency snapping through the air. “My mom! She’s a doctor, remember?! She has a healing quirk! She’s a villain, but she’s still a doctor! She’s nearby! I’ll call her and send you the location. Get Asteria-san there—NOW!”
Akira didn’t even hesitate. “Thanks! I owe you!”
“Just go!”
Without another word, he took off, his arms holding Shion protectively as she drifted in and out of consciousness. She could feel herself shivering, her breath shallow, her body broken but still alive.
Back in the alley, the other four teenagers shifted their focus to the girl who caused it all. They sent an icy glare her way.
“W-Who do you think you are?! Quirkless nobodies and villain-sympathizing trash, just like her, huh?! What can ’you’ possibly do to me?! Run crying to your weak, useless parents who never should’ve brought worthless defects like you into this world?! People like me will always come out on top!”
Silence. No one listened to her. No one even flinched or reacted the way she expected.
She swallowed hard, realizing her mistake because she’d sent her followers away. She was alone and outnumbered. Worse, even though some of them might be quirkless, others likely wielded villainous quirks, ones far more dangerous than any heroic power. For the first time, true fear slithered into her veins, but her pride still refused to let her cower.
“I-I’ll call a lawyer if you lay a hand one me!” She spat, her voice wavering despite her best efforts. “You’ll be the ones in trouble, arrested! I-I’ll remember your faces and make sure my parents ruin you! You’ll never set foot in school again! I-If I wanted to, I could end you right now, one touch and weaklings like you’ll die!”
“We know.” One of those who was still restraining her said dangerously, making her stomach twist as she tried hard to struggle and glance at the source of the voice. “And who said all of us are ‘weaklings’?”
Two people stepped even closer, their eyes cold and unreadable. “Some of us have villainous quirks,” one said smoothly, a dangerous edge lacing their words. “But don’t mistake us for weak.”
The other simply smiled at her, but it was hollow and empty, never reaching her eyes. “And if you do remember us…” Her voice was a whisper, yet it sent a chilling promise down her spine. “We’ll make sure you beg to forget. Unless, of course, you want to go through this again.”
Akemi hadn’t managed to fully process the words before a searing, excruciating pain tore her body, ripping a raw, agonizing scream from her throat.
“AAAAAaaaargh…!!!”
“…!”
“…”
“.”
——
“Ah… so they got revenge for me, didn’t they?” Shion’s voice was quiet, almost detached, as she stared up at the ceiling. She could still feel the ghost of pain lingering in her limbs, a dull ache reminding her of what had happened.
She knew exactly what those two were capable of. One could send a shockwave of pure pain through her target. It was an illusion of nerve endings being shredded, pain so excruciating that it left people writhing on the ground, despite no physical wounds. The other could rob someone of one of their senses temporarily. Perhaps, they’d taken Akemi’s ability to speak, silencing her screams so no heroes or passersby would come running.
A bitter chuckle escaped her lips. “I still don’t understand how the heroes haven’t caught onto us yet, considering how loud I was…” She exhaled slowly, shaking her head. “But, I can already guess what they did to get revenge for me. They always make sure revenge is twice as brutal as the original offense. That’s how we survive.”
Akira stood beside her cot with his arms crossed, his expression tense despite the relief of seeing her awake and recovered. However, she was still weak, both from torment Akemi had put her through and the draining effect of her quirk.
“You should rest now,” Akira told her, his voice firm but gentle. “Don’t worry about her anymore.”
She scoffed. “Of course I don’t. She gets what she deserved.” She sighed, turning her head away. “But, it never ends, does it? We take one down and another appears. Again and again until we die. I wonder if we’ll ever be able to live peacefully in this kind of world.”
Her fingers clutched the thin blanket draped over her. “And I was so useless…” She mumbled, bitter and filled with self-loathing.
“What good is having a powerful quirk if I can’t control it? I never know when it’ll be ready, and when it’s empty, I’m helpless. I can’t even learn how to defense myself properly because I usually collapse after pushing my body too hard…”
She hesitated before looking up, meeting Akira’s gaze directly. “Am I even… fit to be an admin? To be your partner?”
Akira held her gaze, unreadable for a moment, before his expression softened. “You’re not useless, and you’re definitely not weak.” His tone was steady, unwavering. “Your quirk is powerful enough to wipe out dozens at once. But more than that, you matter. To us.”
He exhaled slowly. “This life isn’t perfect. It never will be. But that’s why we have each other. That’s why we fight. To survive, to protect, to make things just a little less unbearable in a world that’s already decided we don’t matter.”
Akira reached out, taking her hand in his and squeezing gently. “That’s why we need you. No one else could ever replace our Asteria.”
Shion stared at him for a long moment before her fingers curled around his, returning the warmth he offered. Her chest ached, but this time, it wasn’t from pain.
A weak smile tugged at her lips. “I guess you’re right…”
Deep down inside her, the feeling of weakness still lingered. No amount of reassurance could make it disappear. But she could wear the mask of someone who had moved past it.
For them, and for herself.
——
Akemi hadn’t come to school for a week. Her absence created an unspoken question in the hushed whispers of her followers and the entire school. Akemi’s lackeys turned to Shion, demanded answers from her, pressing her for any hint of what had happened that particular night.
But Shion always said nothing.
Whether it was fear, guilt, or something else entirely, Akemi’s followers didn’t touch her anymore like they did when they hang out with Akemi. The shift was almost imperceptible at first. There were glances that flickered towards her, but never lingered too long. They also murmured among themselves when they accidentally came across her, but they never acted at all.
And eventually, the harassment stopped altogether.
For the first time since she’d stepped into this school, no one laid a hand on her. No one tripped her in the hallways. No one shoved her against lockers or whispered taunts under their breath.
They didn’t even look at her with disdain anymore. They looked at her with fear.
It was nearly a month full of silence.
Until it wasn’t.
Shion coughed as she made her way home. Every step felt more tiring than the last, her body sluggish with exhaustion. Her stamina had never been good, and forcing herself to walk all the way back had been a mistake. No matter what she did, she could never make herself as healthy as a normal person.
The thought gnawed at her. It was a quiet frustration she rarely voiced. This made her envy other people, sometimes.
“I still haven’t fully recovered…” Shion muttered to herself. It wasn’t just the lingering pain from what Akemi had done, it was the reality of her body. Her quirk left her sickly when her ‘parameter’ was still filling.
Unlike the other misfortunate children, her parents weren’t cruel. Nevertheless, their concern had been suffocating in its own way. They’d wanted to keep her lock away, trapped in the safety of their home, far from a world that would never accept her.
Only after she begged them that she was able to convince them. She’d pleaded to attend school, to see the outside world, to have something as close to normal.
How naive she’d been.
Back then, there was a foolish hope inside her that maybe, just maybe, things would be better. She’d finally be able to have friends, to live outside the cage she called ‘home’. She hadn’t yet understood why her parents wanted to keep her locked inside like a house pet deprived of freedom, fearing she would wither away the moment they took their eyes off her.
When she introduced her quirk in front of class, she then understood. She saw how their excited gazes shifted in an instant and whispers began to spread like wildfire. From there, it only escalated. The laughter, the sneers, discrimination, and isolation. Now, she didn’t even want to go to school anymore.
If her parents knew how severe the bullying had been, they would never let her go outside again. And somehow, that thought was even worse than enduring the abuse.
She pulled out her phone and checked the server absently. A new notification popped up. It was another request to join. She sighed, knowing she’d have to vet them when she got home.
But then, a soft fabric, sickly sweet with chemicals, suddenly pressed against her mouth. Her body stiffened as a hand gripped her tightly.
“Gotcha.”
Panic surged through her but her limbs were already losing strength. Even when she’d struggled, darkness still creeped in from the edges of her vision.
Then, there was nothing.
——
Unseen Nulls
# general
‘A new member has joined the server.’
FrozenSoba🍜 joined the server.
Notes:
Okay let me tell you the reason I’m excited for this arc. It’s because I’ve thought of a plan to make this arc involve one of the big part in an arc of MHA that I’ve never read in any of the crossover fics between MHA and BSD (I like to make something unexpected and new lol), but I’ve read some MHA fics involve ‘it’. I don’t expect any of you can guess what ‘it’ is but it will be revealed at the end of the next chapter what ‘it’ is about. If you can guess it, I’ll be so surprised tho. I just don’t like how MHA don’t develop more about ‘it’ in canon when it will be an interesting aspect for the worldbuilding. I think I need to change the tag soon next chapter.
(Actually there are subtle hints that are unnoticeable in this chapter about ‘it’, which you probably won’t notice at all due to how vague it is lol).
Sorry if the OCs didn’t meet your expectations or if you’re disappointed by the large number of OCs in this chapter that you might not care about, but please bear with me 😭
Chapter 9: Aster Flower
Summary:
The missing aster was being searched for, while some people observed their every move.
Notes:
The day after I posted the chapter 8 (previous chapter) was my birthday, which I almost forgot due to working on a project, I was so happy that day, we went to a board game cafe and reunited with 9 of my close friends from work and college and high school, it was so fun, I was glad it wasn’t too awkward bcs some of them didn’t know each other, it’s good that some of them likes to talk and make a joke, which an introvert and a quiet person like me couldn’t relate (I hope they don’t see this, it would be embarrassing, they don’t know my account tho so I’m saved lol)
And then that day, I got so many comments from you all, I was happy reading the comments (almost forgetting the work I was supposed to finish because of deadline lol) and ofc all of your supports as well. Since I already finished the draft of this chapter at that time, I managed to update faster (also, since I’m on holiday, because it’s Eid al-Fitr in my country! I don’t celebrate it myself but most people in my country celebrate it. So for those who celebrate it, happy Eid al-Fitr! even tho it’s already late for a few days). Thanks for waiting and enjoying this!
Also, IMPORTANT NOTE!
Shouto = FrozenSoba🍜
Akira = Null
Shion = Asteria
Everyone else in the chat isn’t important to remember, that means you don’t need to remember their names, they’re all random names. Only three people on this list are the ones you need to remember.
For Akemi, I’m still deciding if she’s gonna be important for later arcs or not, I still don’t know, so I guess you can remember her name as well.Also, enjoy! And thanks again my beta-reader!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Are you okay?”
A gentle breeze swept through the air, carrying with it the delicate petals of aster flowers. They twirled and danced weightlessly before scattering in different directions. One petal fluttered downward and landed softly on Shion’s arm.
At the exact same moment, another petal came to rest on the hand of someone nearby.
She hadn’t even noticed their presence. Not until, amidst the quiet rustling of the wind, an unfamiliar voice reached her ears. Startled, she turned toward the sound that had cut through her despair.
Tears were still streaming down her face and blurring her vision. Her body also shook with ragged coughs as she tried to blink the tears away. It was futile though, because she couldn’t forget the power that had just erupted from her before she ran.
Her eyes that were still glistening with unshed tears met the steady emerald green gaze of a brown-haired boy. The boy’s expression held no fear, no disgust, unlike the terrified faces she’d seen moments before, when every witness had called her a ‘monster’—a ‘curse’.
‘Did he see what I did?’, she wondered, her heart pounding. ‘Is he here to take me away?’
The word ‘monster’ still echoed in her ears, making her stomach churn. Her quirk—so powerful, so uncontrollable, so villainous—felt like a curse. She was sure this boy standing before her had come to drag her to the police…
She was only ten, she didn’t understand the laws, but old enough to know she’d done something terrible. If unleashing her quirk like that while nearly killing everyone here meant she would be thrown into prison, then…
“Are you going to take me to the police?” she asked with a resigned tone, her voice barely a whisper.
Instead of the harsh words she expected and a rough hand grabbing her arm while calling her a ‘monster’ that needed to be caged unless she wished to bring misfortune to those around her, the boy simply looked at her with curiosity.
Then, with a soft voice and a blink of his eyes, he asked, “Why would I?”
‘What?’ Shion’s turbulent mind instantly went blank, as if a brilliant light had shattered the fragile glass barrier clouding her thoughts.
She looked at him again, with newfound clarity this time. Her face wavered between confusion and another feeling she was unfamiliar with. She felt like she was the one meant to be asking questions, not him.
However, the boy only responded with a small, crooked grin, like the answer was so simple. “Why would I?” he repeated slowly, his voice deliberate. “When you have such a beautiful and amazing quirk?”
Shion stared at him, mouth agape, now seeing him in a completely new light as her tears slowly came to a stop. The glass walls around her heart shattered and disappeared into nothing, replaced by a warmth that spread through her chest like the first rays of sunlight after a long, cold night.
She wiped her eyes with her arms, brushing away the useless tears in her eyes. At that moment, nothing else mattered, nothing except the boy standing before her.
Even if she had no idea where she was, even if she didn’t know how to find her way home, it didn’t seem so scary anymore.
“R-Really?” she asked, fragile hope beginning to fill inside her.
“Yes!” The boy beamed. “Ah, I need to know your name! I wanna be friends with a cool girl like you!” His excitement dimmed for a brief second when he seemed to remember something. Whatever he recalled, it made him hesitate. “That is… If you don’t mind being friends with a quirkless person like me…”
“I don’t mind!” Shion blurted out quickly with uncontained excitement.
She was about to have her first friend ever. It didn’t matter if they were quirkless, had weak quirks, or anything else. She would definitely accept everyone who approached her sincerely. She’d welcome them all, anything to finally chase away the loneliness that had filled her life for so long.
Even though the question had come from the boy’s lips, a flicker of surprise danced in his eyes when her answer tumbled out so quickly. He murmured to himself, “This… is the first time someone said yes to being my friend, even knowing who I am…”
Then, a wide, genuine smile bloomed on his face, chasing away the lingering doubt.
“What’s your name?” he asked, extending a hand to her, offering both help and a newfound connection.
She gently placed her smaller hand in his. “Shion!” she replied with a light tone.
“Shion,” the boy repeated, his smile widening as he helped her stand up completely. “It really suits you. An Aster Flower, just like the color of your hair and your amazing quirk.”
That day, she returned home with a hope spreading through her chest, her hand clasped tightly in the hand of her very first friend.
From that day onward, their bond grew even stronger. They became close friends. And despite her parents’ puzzling decision to keep her confined within their house—a reason that only recently she understood—she and Akira found ways to connect.
He would often sneak into her room, a finger raised to his lips to indicate their silent promise of companionship. They would spend hours playing, whispering about their worries, and discovering the surprising number of ways their lives mirrored each other.
Whether it was the pain of being quirkless or the weight of possessing a so-called villainous quirk, they found solace in sharing their experiences, poring over online forums, and recognizing the prejudices in their daily lives.
Until at the age of 14, a spark of determination ignited in Akira’s eyes. He had an idea, a digital haven they would call ‘Unseen Nulls’. He asked Shion to be his co-admin, and without hesitation, she agreed.
Unseen Nulls became their shared world, a precious space they would fiercely defend.
They were its leaders, its protectors. Within its digital walls resided their friends, genuine connections forged in the fires of similar struggles. True bonds blossomed, nurtured by understanding and acceptance.
And before they realized, a bright star of protectiveness began to shine within them.
Whether this burning star would ultimately guide them towards strength or become a vulnerable point, only their future actions and choices would reveal.
——
Unseen Nulls
#general
FrozenSoba🍜 joined the server.
TotallyNotBatman
yo new kid!
EvilButCute💕
Hi!
FrozenSoba🍜
Hello.
JustHere4Chaos
dude, welcome! but like, the username? r u obsessed w/ noodles or smth?
FrozenSoba🍜
I like soba.
JustHere4Chaos
ok... simple answer. but why frozen soba?
FrozenSoba🍜
It is cold. I like cold soba the most.
TotallyNotBatman
bro, u said that like it's common sense lol
EvilButCute💕
I respect the passion, but are you good?
HenchmenNeeded
question tho, warm soba? or is that like a crime in ur book?
FrozenSoba🍜
It is edible. But cold soba is better. And I don’t have a book about soba.
EdgelordEnergy
Heh… A man with conviction. I admire that.
TaxEvasionQuirk
... Right. Anyway, why did you join this server?
JustHere4Chaos
yeah, what made u wanna hang w/ us, Mr. Frozen Soba?
FrozenSoba🍜
Someone gave me a paper with the server link.
TotallyNotBatman
wait, WHAT?? WHO JUST HANDS OUT OUR SERVER LINK LIKE IT WAS A FLYER FOR HALF-OFF SUSHI??
FrozenSoba🍜
A guy at the grocery store.
EvilButCute💕
EXCUSE ME???
JustHere4Chaos
WHAT.
HenchmenNeeded
nah he got recruited between the frozen food aisle
TaxEvasionQuirk
That's... sketchy.
FrozenSoba🍜
I was buying soba. He saw. He said I seemed like the type and gave me the paper.
TotallyNotBatman
what type. what the hell does that MEAN
FrozenSoba🍜
I don’t know. But now I’m here.
EvilButCute💕
Okay, they totally flirted. The type is code for hot. Drop a selfie pls, for scientific research
TaxEvasionQuirk
We aren’t a dating app. Who flirts with a server invite?
JustHere4Chaos
dude just joined a random shady invite cuz a guy saw him vibing w/ soba
EvilButCute💕
Honestly, mood
EdgelordEnergy
It was fate.
TaxEvasionQuirk
It was dumb
FrozenSoba🍜
Thank you for accepting me. Also, cold soba is delicious. You must try it.
TotallyNotBatman
BRO STOP TRYING TO CONVERT US, THIS AIN’T A CULT 😭😭
Akira’s shoulders shook with silent laughter as he scrolled through the latest chat logs.
The new member, FrozenSoba, was certainly… unique. He’d done a quick background check, not in a creepy, privacy-invading way, but just to make sure they weren’t a troll and whether they fit the server’s criteria. He needed to make sure that the new member was either quirkless or someone who owned a villainous quirk.
The guy’s quirk was definitely classified as ‘villainous’ by the official records, so he let him in. Akira had learned to trust his gut when vetting someone and this guy seemed legit, but it never hurt to be sure.
FrozenSoba’s way of typing was stiff, almost robotic. Every sentence was perfectly formed, polite, and completely devoid of any casual slang. It was like reading a textbook written by a very confused robot who really liked cold noodles.
It made him chuckle, knowing that this guy was going to be a great addition to their online family.
Akira began typing on his computer.
Unseen Nulls
#general
Null
welcome, Soba. if you got questions, you can ask me or Asteria. we’re the admins and we’re here to help!
FrozenSoba🍜
I appreciate the help.
EvilButCute💕
He’s so polite. Kinda hot
TotallyNotBatman
girl, CHILL. let him breathe before u start planning the wedding
FrozenSoba🍜
I am breathing. But thank you for your concern.
Null
… you’re definitely one of a kind, Soba.
HenchmenNeeded
HELP— I’m dead 😭
JustHere4Chaos
lmao bro thinks we were talkin’ bout his actual breathing
EvilButCute💕
Ok, but what if I was trying to crush on him literally
FrozenSoba🍜
I would survive.
TotallyNotBatman
nahhh he thinks he’s the main character
HenchmenNeeded
mans treating flirting like a shonen battle
EdgelordEnergy
A warrior’s resolve… I admire it.
JustHere4Chaos
STOP making everything sound like a tragic anime backstory
EvilButCute💕
Anyway, I approve of Soba
TotallyNotBatman
cool, now let’s see if Soba approves of us
FrozenSoba🍜
I approve.
JustHere4Chaos
DUDE we weren’t expecting a real answer 😭
FrozenSoba🍜
You asked.
Null
… yeah, you’ll fit right in.
Akira leaned back in his worn-out chair, a thoughtful frown creasing his brow. He was going to ask everyone, figuring out which of his chaotic friends had decided to hand out server invites to random attractive people.
He wasn’t against recruiting new members, but he wished they’d focus more on whether someone fit the server’s purpose rather than just their good looks. This was supposed to be a server to support quirkless and those with villainous quirks, not a dating pool.
Imagine someone getting a random invite, joining out of curiosity, then finding themselves in a support group for people with ‘dangerous and villainous’ quirks. They’d either freak out, or worse, decide to mess with them just for fun.
Akira’s eyes drifted to his screen, lingering on a certain name that had been stubbornly offline since yesterday.
Asteria. Shion.
A tiny knot of worry tightened in his stomach. It was probably nothing, just school keeping her busy. He told himself that over and over, that he was just being paranoid.
… Anyway, he couldn’t wait for Shion to see FrozenSoba’s antics though. The new guy was ‘comedy gold’. He could picture her giggling at his deadpan responses, her eyes lighting up with amusement.
And so, Akira waited. He waited for her to come online, for her to react to the new member, for her to simply ‘appear’.
And waited.
Until the next day, no one still had heard from her—no messages, no online presence, no updates.
That was when he knew, something was wrong.
——
“Pfft—“
Dazai clapped his hands over his face, trying to muffle his laughter—and failing—after he reread the chat log on Shouto’s phone.
The way Shouto talked over chat was absolutely hilarious. He was so formal, like a super polite grandma trying to figure out how to type on a smartphone, and his literal responses were incredibly funny.
He’d been holding back giggles for a while now, even after scrolling through the latest messages, but he couldn’t contain it any longer.
“Pfft, HAHAH— OUCH!”
“Shut up, you waste of bandages!” Chuuya snapped as he jabbed Dazai in the ribs. Dazai coughed and Chuuya turned to Shouto, who was watching them with a confused expression.
“Is something wrong?” Shouto asked, sounding perplexed.
Chuuya smiled. “No, you’re doing great, Shouto. You got into their server. Good job,” he praised while ruffling Shouto’s hair.
Dazai pouted. “Chuuya’s spoiling him so much. He’ll never learn to be independent if you keep babying him, Slug,” he complained, but he didn’t receive any answer from Chuuya, making Dazai’s pout deepened. He then dramatically threw himself onto Chuuya’s back to wrap his hands around Chuuya’s waist and tickle his sides.
“STOP IT, MACKEREL! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING!”
“This is my revenge for Chuuya ignoring me!” Dazai declared, continuing his tickle attack until Chuuya finally swatted him away, a move Dazai easily dodged.
After a few minutes of the tickle war between the two people who were supposed to be the adults among them, Dazai stopped in front of Shouto.
“Anyway,” Dazai said, straightening up as if nothing had happened, even though Chuuya was definitely grumbling behind him.
“Shouto got in because I ‘may’ have tempered with their background checks a little. I have my ways, faked some details about Shouto and his quirk, made it sound just villainous enough. They have super easy requirements for joining, honestly. It’s almost like they assume no quirkless or villainous quirk user would dare mess a server meant to help them.”
He leaned back, looking pleased with himself as he stared at Chuuya again with stars in his eyes. “Anyway! The point is, Chuuya should be praising me too! I refuse to shut up until he does!”
Chuuya grumbled again, annoyed and tired of Dazai’s antics. Not to mention, he had to live with Dazai now, which only served to make his life even more of a hell. “Fine! You did a good job, happy?!”
“… Not sincere enough.”
“I’ll kill you someday.”
“I’m looking forward to it!”
Shouto decided to steer back their banter on track before it got out of hand. “Dazai, you chose this group out of all the groups in Japan… Why?”
Dazai and Chuuya stopped bickering. Dazai then glanced at Chuuya, who was pointedly looking away after hearing Shouto’s question. What was that about?
“I think their way of thinking is interesting. They see the world as it is, and we can work with people like that. We’re kind of aligned. Even though they’re mostly teenagers, they have potential. They’re not afraid to get their hands dirty either, so they don’t have that goody-two-shoes morality that’d make them hesitate when they need to protect their own.”
“Besides,” Dazai went on, a hint of something else in his tone, “They remind us of a group back home. A bunch of kids just trying to survive in their own way in this world, even if they have to resort to some rough stuff. They are similar, yet different. I’d say this group is the better choice. Certainly than those idiotic kids we used to know.”
Shouto noticed Chuuya’s eyes narrow, a dark look flashing across his face as Dazai finished his sentence. It was like Dazai had said something insulting, and Shouto couldn’t figure out why. He filed the odd reaction away for later.
“Home?” Shouto tilted his head slightly. “That reminds me… Where is your home, exactly? Dazai, Chuuya?”
Upon hearing the question, they initially looked surprised, like they hadn’t expected him to ask that.
Then, their expressions shifted into slight smiles, but there was something strange about them. A mix of warmth and something else, like a longing for a place they could never go back to.
Eventually, they answered, though their voices were quiet.
“… Yokohama.”
——
Akira was really worried.
There was a gnawing anxiety that had taken root and refused to let go. He was so preoccupied that sleep had become a distant memory.
He was sure big, dark circles marred the skin beneath his eyes, indicating the sleepless hours he’d spent tossing and turning since Shion’s silence began. He was still wide awake even after three hours had passed since he last tried to sleep.
And still, Shion hadn’t responded at all.
Finally, unable to bear the uncertainty any longer, Akira decided he couldn’t just stay put. He gathered the resolve he’d been mulling over, threw on a familiar hoodie from his dresser, and set out into the night to check on her.
The streets were quiet and still as he walked, the route to Shion’s house already etched into his memory. When he arrived, he stopped a short distance from the building. A light flickered behind the curtains, and he could hear a faint noise coming from inside.
Driven by a need to know, Akira approached the house. He found a way to climb, agilely hoisting himself up and hopping onto the ledge beneath Shion’s window. He carefully slid it open and slipped inside. His heart pounded in his chest.
He’d expected to find Shion in her room, perhaps asleep or engrossed in something, but the room was empty.
‘Where is she?’ He asked himself, a knot of unease tightening in his stomach.
Then, he heard it. Muffled sobs came from the other side of the room, along with the low murmur of voices. The sounds seem to be coming from behind the closed bedroom door. He moved closer, pressing his ear against the wood, and listened.
“… she hasn’t been back at all… three days. Where did you go, Shion?” A woman’s voice choked out, thick with tears. It was Shion’s mother.
“The police are useless!” A man’s voice, rough with anger, boomed, “Three days and they have no leads? What are they even doing?!” It was her father’s voice.
Shion’s mother dissolved into another fit of sobs, her grief echoing in the small space. “We’ve put up posters… shared it online… no one has seen her. We’ve made a terrible mistake! W-We shouldn’t have let her go out at all. She’s safer at home!”
Her voice broke again, consumed by tears. “Her quirk is… and her health is so fragile. I always feared she’d collapse somewhere, and we wouldn’t even know because she was out of our sight! There are those tracking apps… the ones that could connect to her phones… but she always refused. So stubborn. We’ve spoiled her too much… I should’ve been firmer, pulled her from that school, and kept her at home…”
The father listened to her ramble, a weary sadness in his silence. He slowly nodded his head. “I know, dear. As soon as we find her, we won’t let her out of our sight again. I promise you,” the father said, his voice softer as he tried to soothe her, though his own grief was just as evident. His wife continued to cry, unable to stop.
Akira recoiled from the door, a complicated mix of emotions swirling within him. Even though he was frustrated by her parents’ plan to confine Shion again, it wasn’t the time for that. For now…
‘Shion?? Missing??’
His heart raced with a growing fear that threatened to overwhelm him. Akira turned and fled from the room, scrambling back out the window and dropping to the ground.
He sprinted through the empty streets, desperately trying to think, to search the places she frequented. ‘Where?? Where could she have gone??’
With a wave of panic washing over him, Akira fumbled for his phone, an old, outdated model that could still access the server. He’d never cared about having the latest model as long as he could use it, especially since he lacked the money to buy it.
So, he quickly began typing a message, tagging everyone.
Unseen Nulls
#help
Null
@everyone EMERGENCY! Asteria’s been missing for 3 days now! Help me find her please!!
All at once, some of the hundreds of members in the server woke up and flooded the chat with messages. The screen exploded with a chaotic flurry of text, overlapping notifications ringing out in rapid succession. Conversations and words disappeared into the endless scroll before they could even be fully read.
Even so, despite the overwhelming wave of activity, he managed to catch a few messages. His fingers flew across the screen as he immediately began typing back.
JustHere4Chaos
wait, FR?? u sure this ain’t just one of ur usual nightmares, Null?
Null
shut up! i’m being serious right now!
TaxEvasionQuirk
Any info on where she was last seen or anything?
Null
no clue at all! she just vanished 3 days ago, and there’s been zero news
EvilButCute💕
Nobody’s seen her at all for the past 3 days. I’m down to help look for her tho
TotallyNotBatman
same here. ig i’ll hit up our usual cafe. EvilButCute💕, u wanna check the park? and u Null… where r u headed?
Null
I’m gonna head over to her school
100%human
I’m still up so I’ll help out
QuirklessAndProudAF
me too!
Akira abruptly closed his phone after giving them their instruction: find Asteria and report back immediately.
The hours that followed were agonizing. One hour bled into two, then three, four… five. Still no update. The server, now fully awake, buzzed with a desperate energy as its members scoured the cities for their missing admin.
It was as if she’d vanished from Japan entirely. Even with almost one hundred people searching (because he knew not everyone could join in, as they had their own lives), the chances of finding her in such a vast country was slim.
He understood this still wasn’t effective, because even that many searchers couldn’t cover every possible place. There were countless places she could be, where she might be hidden.
With the lack of sightings, the complete absence of any contact from her, coupled with the fact that none of his anonymous missing-person posts on social media had yielded any results, he began to deduce that this wasn’t a simple disappearance. This also wasn’t someone who’d simply fallen unconscious on the road, because someone would definitely call an ambulance.
In other words, she’d been taken, kidnapped. But by whom?
The answer, when it came, was a jolt of ice to the heart. A single name echoed in the silence of his thoughts.
That bully girl. Akemi Tachibana.
Once he had a suspect in his mind, figuring out where she lived wasn’t impossible. He knew her school, and schools usually kept student addresses on record.
After going to the school and slipping inside, he navigated the silent hallways and rooms until he found the student records in one of them. He quickly copied the address of the bully girl into his phone’s GPS, and set off.
The GPS led him to a wealthy, heavily guarded part of the city. He had to carefully slip past the gate and securities, weaving through the exclusive neighborhood.
When he arrived, the house was unsurprisingly enormous. The house was a picture of modern Japanese style, with simple lines, lots of glass, and a smooth flow into the perfectly kept yard. A sleek wall of polished concrete and dark wood surrounded the property, and the house had a gently sloped roof and glass walls that looked out onto the carefully arranged land.
It looked peaceful and classy.
But still, something was off. He knew houses this size could be quiet, but this was… unsettlingly still. And the lighting in the house… somehow it was completely dark. Even during the day, a house usually had lights on, a sign that people were inside, a subtle deterrent to would-be thieves.
A dark house, especially in broad daylight, practically screamed empty, an invitation for anyone looking to break in. Because it was easier to ransack the place when no one was there after all. Though, this was a secure neighborhood, so unless the thieves were experienced, he doubted it would happen.
But… a cold feeling settled in his gut. Something about this felt deeply wrong.
He crept towards the front door, his senses on high alert. Usually, CCTV cameras were always placed there, even if he didn’t see one, he wasn’t about to risk it.
From the shadows, he picked up a rock and hurled it at the spot where a camera could be seen. After a quick, sharp crack sounded, he turned the doorknob, and as he expected, it was locked.
Akira cursed under his breath. He decided to move along the side of the house, his footsteps silent on the manicured lawn. He scanned for another way in, his eyes constantly sweeping for more cameras. To his surprise, he found an open window.
Akira squinted his eyes at it. Only one open window on the entire ground floor? It felt wrong… and too easy.
‘Is this a trap?’
He quickly typed a message on his phone to request backup. He needed someone else here, just in case, before he went inside through the window.
The house was eerily silent, the stillness pressing in on him. After walking around the house and carefully searching the downstairs rooms, he suspected there was no one inside. He found no clues, even after looking for suspicious things.
‘Where are they? Don’t tell me… they’ve already moved?’
If so, then that meant they really were the kidnappers. It was obvious. They moved so fast to avoid being detected by the people searching for her.
Or maybe they had planned this as soon as that incident happened. That meant he was too late.
He gritted his teeth, his frustration boiling over. He slammed his fist against the wall of the last room he hadn’t checked, the sound echoing in the oppressive quiet.
Refusing to give up, his gaze swept what seemed like the master bedroom in the house and finally settled on a piece of paper on the king-sized bed. He snatched it up and read.
‘You’re too late. And she was never here to begin with.’
Akira crumpled the paper in his hand, his knuckles white.
“Damn it!!”
——
“Asteria was kidnapped, they say. One of the admins,” Shouto reported as his sharp gaze remained glued to the screen. The glow of the phone highlighted the contrast between his rigid face and Dazai’s languid posture beside him.
Dazai tapped his chin thoughtfully, frowning a little. “Hmm… How peculiar. This isn’t how it should be. Which means… there’s some unexpected element at play here, a variable I haven’t accounted for, something that slipped just beyond my grasp.”
His gaze sharpened, all traces of playfulness vanishing as he straightened just a little. “What is it then? I’m not as well-versed in this world yet, not enough to predict how every thread connects. At least, not for now. But given time—“
A slow, knowing smile crept onto Dazai’s lips. “—I’ll have them wrapped neatly around my fingers. For now, all we can do is watch and wait for the right moment to step in.”
He turned slightly towards Shouto, a slight smile curving his lips. “Shouto-kun, keep your eyes on the server.”
“Understood,” Shouto didn’t so much as blink when he replied. His voice carried the same steady monotone and an almost unnerving level of focus on the task at hand. The screen before him flickered again when a new chat message appeared.
Unseen Nulls
#general
TaxEvasionQuirk
So this is their way of saying they want to mess with us, right? And that message was just them confirming it?
Null
yeah, I think so... damn it! I knew we messed the girl up, but her parents? I didn't think they'd actually kidnap someone! I figured they'd just lawyer up. and we told her not to say anything unless she wanted to *censored sentence*, but still...
TaxEvasionQuirk
We gotta be more careful. We've gotten cocky lately, forgetting some people really have powerful families that’ll do anything for them. You forgot those kinds of people are one of the reasons you made this server in the first place
100%human
Yeah, people like them hide behind a good rep while their real selves stay buried. Not all of them, but some. And no one ever notices unless they dig deep enough.
EvilButCute💕
Aren't they, like... supposed to be the good guys? I thought they just spoiled their kid too much, but... I don't see the girl doing this, even if she was the school queen or whatever. She used her parents' power, so they were the ones pulling the strings, I thought they'd just cover stuff up for her, not, like, straight-up kidnap someone. Plus, we messed her up pretty bad, she hasn't even shown up to school
QuirklessAndProudAF
Even if we had proof and went to the cops or heroes, you know they wouldn’t believe us. Everyone thinks these people can do no wrong. They’re all about justice and helping people, and they've got this squeaky-clean public image and personality that everyone loves. It’s unbelievable, we’d be the bad guys before we even opened our mouths. Hell, the cops would probably help them cover this up before they’d ever help us. Money talks.
Null
fuck! fuck!!
100%human
Also we don't have the resources to track anyone. We might have strong quirks, but they're villain quirks. Tracking quirks are hero quirks. Those guys get recruited, not thrown away…
Null
so what the hell do we do???
TaxEvasionQuirk
Calm down, Null. We need to ask everyone if they have any ideas about how to track someone. We've got zero clue who we're dealing with. We clearly know their identities, but their good guy image might just be a front. We don't know what they look like behind the public image and their connections they use to be able to do this without their actions getting outed in the public
EvilButCute💕
Y'all think the Hero Commission is, like, covering up their bad stuff?
TaxEvasionQuirk
I don’t know... something feels weird about this though. Like, I know the HPSC is corrupt and they'd do anything to keep people trusting heroes, but I don't think they're behind this...
Null
there's gotta be clues... something...
“Shouto-kun,” Dazai suddenly spoke up, pulling Shouto sharply from his intense focus on his phone.
Shouto lifted his gaze to meet Dazai’s contemplating face when Dazai spoke, “Tell them you have a way to find her.”
Shouto’s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing his usually stoic expression. “You want to… help them?”
Beside him, Chuuya’s expression was even more pronounced. His current face was replaced with a look of disbelief, as if he were seeing a completely different person in front of him. Someone who wasn’t Dazai.
“Mackerel,” he growled, the nickname laced with a mix of exasperation and suspicion. “You wanted to test their potential, I get that. But from what we’ve seen? They’re reckless. They’re brave enough to use violence, sure, and I’ll admit, that could be useful sometimes. But they’re also impulsive, charging in without thinking when one of their own is threatened. Do we really want to get tangled up with a group like that?”
Dazai’s expression remained unreadable as he spoke. “Even with their recklessness, remember, Chuuya, they’re still just kids. You, of all people, should understand that. Remember what happened to you and the Sheep?”
Chuuya’s gaze flickered away, his jaw tightening, but Dazai continued, unfazed. “But unlike the Sheep, who were torn apart by distrust, this group... they’re a valuable resource. These villainous quirk users… they're dangerous, yes, but powerful. And it’s not fair to say people without abilities are useless. They have potential. Raw, untamed potential. Just like Atsushi-kun, Kyouka-chan, even Akutagawa-kun and Gin-chan.”
He paused, voice calm but firm. “What they lack is experience. The kind needed to fight against something bigger than themselves. The instinct to anticipate enemies lurking in the shadows. That’s why they failed. They were outmaneuvered.”
Chuuya remained silent even as the absence of any response or objection only deepened Shouto’s worry. Their conversation left him confused and conflicted, especially after seeing Chuuya—someone usually so quick to react—reduced to quiet tension.
Still, despite the storm of questions brewing in his mind, Shouto forced himself to refocus on the server, carrying out Dazai’s instructions without missing a beat.
Unseen Nulls
#general
FrozenSoba🍜
I might have a way to track them.
Null
what?
JustHere4Chaos
how?? we finally got a hacker up in here?!
FrozenSoba🍜
No. I know some friends who might be able to help. But they want to meet in person to discuss about how to get her back. Is that something you would be willing to do?
Null
… normally, I wouldn’t. meeting people I don’t know, especially in a dangerous situation like this. and you’re still new, so we don’t really know you yet. but if your contacts can actually find her… I can’t risk waiting around. I’ll meet with them myself. make sure they’re legit.
TaxEvasionQuirk
Wait, Null—
Null
I'm the admin, the one who started this whole thing. it’s my responsibility to protect you guys. I can't let anyone else disappear or get grabbed
Null
please
JustHere4Chaos
... ok, fine. but u better come back in 1 piece
TaxEvasionQuirk
Yeah, stay safe, Null. And FrozenSoba🍜, don't mess with our trust in you, okay? Our admins are important. We won't be happy if anything bad happens to him.
FrozenSoba🍜
Okay. You can trust us.
FrozenSoba🍜
Meet us here: attached location
——
Shion had lost all sense of time. Hours, days, weeks, she couldn’t tell anymore. Every breath felt like dragging glass through her lungs as another coughing fit wracked her body, leaving her trembling in the cold, stale air.
Hunger gnawed at her, thirst burned in her throat, and exhaustion made her eyes stung every time she blinked. Pain continued to cling to her like a second skin. There were these dull aches and bruises blooming across her body like wilted flowers.
While she was here, her consciousness often flickered in and out, and the dark room seemed to shift and distort around her. Her quirk, the very thing that made her even sicker, was her personal torment. The combination of all this caused bile to rise in her throat with sickening regularity.
Sometimes, she would vomit without warning. Her body lurched forward, wracked with violent convulsions as she emptied what little remained in her stomach. The acidic burn in her throat only deepened her suffering, reminding her of her helplessness.
Every inch of her body throbbed with pain. Her captors hadn’t held back even though she was a teenager, their fists and quirks leaving bruises and wounds that pulsed with agony.
She was just currently lucky (if such a thing could be said in her situation) since she could still think and focus, if only because her kidnappers had been gone for a while since she last regained consciousness.
Even though Shion was used to pain—whether from bullies, the effects of her quirk, or the people around her—she still desperately longed for an escape from this hell.
The whole ordeal felt so vile that she thought she’d throw herself into the nearest body of water and scrub until her skin was raw as soon as she got out, as if it would cleanse her inside and out.
She was currently bound to a chair. The restraints had chafed her skin to the point of bleeding, and the stiffness in her muscles made her feel like her body didn’t belong to her anymore.
Days of doing nothing had begun to erode her sanity, even in her moments of near-unconsciousness. And there was only a single, unreachable window high on the wall, which only served to mock her with glimpses of freedom, given the room was almost bare.
‘And because I’m the only one stressed here, I can’t even force-fill my quirk, which I hope will be full when they come back…’
Shion was still in the dark about who’d ordered her kidnapping, even though deep down, a suspicion was forming in her mind. If she was right, it made everything… even more twisted, though.
A knot of disbelief tightened in her chest, like she couldn’t fully accept the truth of her own guess. Because, no matter what, ’her’ parents were still… pro heroes…? Or had the pro heroes become so corrupt that they’d stood to kidnapping now…?
She knew some heroes were hypocrites, turning a blind eye to the suffering of those they deemed ‘other’. But this? Kidnapping? Torture? This wasn’t how heroes operated.
Even someone like Endeavor, with his brutal methods, wouldn’t directly harm civilians he knew weren’t villains (unless, in his twisted logic, he’d convinced himself they were).
Even with all that, she knew that her group had tortured their only child. But this kidnapping… it still didn’t fit the pattern.
Since pro heroes who knew their identities as violent teenagers, rather than actual villains, would usually just report them to the authorities for arrest or catch them themselves.
This would have been the typical response if Akemi had told them, despite the threat. They would have been freed later anyway, since there were no witnesses and the members could account for their activities by providing their decoy phones to the police (since their entire operation was conducted on the server, which most members accessed via phones).
They wouldn’t have dragged her off to some hidden place to… kidnap her and do whatever else they were planning.
… Something was deeply wrong here. Like these people… they weren’t like any pro heroes she knew.
For what felt like eternity, she strained her eyes in the dark room, trying to decipher the dark shape she’d noticed a while ago.
It was the cover of a book, dropped from a captor’s pocket after they punched her face. She was curious, and thought it could be a clue to her kidnappers’ identity.
They were sloppy, these people, leaving behind evidence about their identities without even checking the room again, despite beating her and demanded information about… her group.
(She was confused about why they wanted to know about her group, but she suspected that whoever had ordered to kidnap her, if her guess was correct, wanted retribution for what her group had done to their precious daughter. She would do the same if someone did that to her friends).
However, even with their sloppiness giving her a chance, she hadn’t been able make any progress. The room remained shrouded in shadows. The meager light filtering through the high window was swallowed by the gloom, making it impossible to discern the title on the book cover.
It was dark enough that every time they opened the door, the blinding flash would leave her vision swimming for a moment before her eyes could refocus.
Shion’s body then tensed as she heard footsteps approaching again. Heavy, rough stomps, like the people making them were full of themselves—arrogant, and thuggish. She then would hear slow, mocking laughter that began to drift closer and clo—
‘… Wait, that’s not them.’
Their voices sounded different. They were definitely talking, but with a calmer, darker tone. Their footsteps also sounded different. They were lighter than her kidnappers’, yet unlike normal people’s, they were also more controlled.
They spoke of skill, of someone who knew how to fight. She herself didn’t have experience learning how to combat, but she’d watched heroes in real life and her friends practice fighting, so she recognized the difference in the sounds.
The door that trapped her like a prison—a room with solid door, not bars, but a prison to her nonetheless—creaked open. As she expected, light quickly flooded in, blinding her for a moment. She squeezed her eyes shut, then slowly opened them.
As her vision cleared, she looked back at the book on the floor. Her eyes widened in surprise as she was finally able to read the title.
Meta Liberation War
‘What— That book—‘
Fortunately, Shion was able to recognize the title. She’d heard about it before, though only in passing, as part of historical events. After all, before she was able to go outside, she’d always been at home, so sometimes she spent her time reading books or browsing whatever she could find on the internet.
The book was some old political book written by a man—whose name she couldn’t recall—who believed quirk restrictions were unfair. If she remembered correctly, it was about giving people the freedom to use their quirks how they wanted without government interference.
But there was something else about it, something more extreme.
The ideology within those pages didn’t just advocate for freedom. It argued that powerful quirks should reign supreme. The strong were meant to rise above the weak, unrestrained by laws or ethics. Those with superior quirks had a natural right to use them however they pleased, shaping society as they saw fit.
But wasn’t that just some outdated philosophy that had died out long ago? From a time that quirk laws were stricter?
From what she knew, the leader who founded the organization had been arrested ages ago, and his movement was supposed to be long gone that she thought most people had forgotten them.
Yet now, those kidnappers… had that book. And that meant Akemi’s parents—who were indeed the ones standing across from her—also…
Her throat went dry. ‘Don’t tell me—‘
“You see it, don’t you?” A voice startled her, and she jerked her head up to see two figures standing in the doorway.
The woman stepped forward, bending down to retrieve the book from the dusty floor. With a sharp exhale, she brush the dust off the cover with a delicate, almost reverent touch. Her face twisted with disdain.
“How could they treat our manifesto like this? Such reckless disrespect. If they aren’t one of us, I’ll inform our leader to take care of them,” the woman murmured before turning to the only man in the room. “Right, darling?”
“Yes, my love,” the man replied, his gaze settling on his wife with a tenderness that should’ve been comforting to anyone who saw them. Yet to Shion, watching from her bound position, the display of affection felt disturbingly out of place—warped and unnatural.
Shion clenched her fists. She had expected her captors to be pro heroes, Akemi’s parents, but… Akemi’s parents, the good pro heroes, secretly being remnants of a defeated army, still clinging to the ashes of their ideology?
She’d thought the Meta Liberation Army was destroyed, reduced to nothing when their leader fell. And yet…
Slowly, she met the woman’s eyes. The conviction burning in them sent a chill down her spine.
“Destro’s book is our foundation, our truth. The ideology that will lead us to victory in the end…”
The woman straightened, gripping the book tightly as her lips curled into a knowing smile as she once again continued.
“The Meta Liberation Army will rise once more—”
She then paused, as if to add weight to her words. Her piercing gaze then bore into Shion, unwavering and absolute.
"And you… you will be the key to deciding your group’s fate. Whether you stand with us or fall beneath us is up to you.”
Notes:
Welcome to Meta Liberation Arc! :D I suspect you’re surprised that I included that arc this early but it’s perfect for our group lol if u don’t understand why MLA was targeting Unseen Nulls despite most members were teenagers, the reason will be revealed next chapter but u can see that the two groups’ ideology clashed. So it’s perfect for MLA to be included in this arc.
I know there’s Yokohama in BNHA but I don’t know what city it’s called. Like, Kamino Ward should be located in Yokohama in real life, so I make it there’s Yokohama in BNHA. I don’t bother giving a fictional name for Yokohama here like Musutafu.
Why do I use MLA? Because a radical quirk group vs quirkless and villainous quirk users group?? Yeah they would clash at some point XD for those who aren’t familiar with BNHA, it’s the organization LOV fought in my villain academia arc and merged with them after they lost, just before the first war.
For those few comments that guessed this arc, I was so surprised, you are genius *applaud*
Also, tbh I’ve planned to write two stories that connected to this story, one is short, the other is short or long, I still don’t know, but I don’t know exactly when is the right time to write those stories. I’ll give a hint that the first one is a short story about the reason behind Soukoku arrived in MHA world (yes, there is a story behind it, for me, everything has a reason, and not just a random organization poofed soukoku to another world without reasons that could be explained). And this one is canon to my story.
The second story is probably not canon, but a ‘what if’ story. To give you a hint, I really wanted to make a ‘what if’ story if Soukoku’s PM and Soukoku all got transported to BSD world, the reverse of this story, but I’m not sure it’s gonna be short or long. I’m sure these two stories would be written towards the middle or the end of the canon story tho, because if it’s still beginning, it wouldn’t make sense. I think I’ll make the first story written as soon as we reach the UA/canon anime/manga part, tho I don’t have a clue when I’m gonna write the second one… probably when this fic ends?
Chapter 10: Offers and Threats
Summary:
The MLA, Soukoku, and Shouto finally appear in person and speak with the teenage co-admins/leaders.
Notes:
Aaa my first fanfic that reaches 1k kudos! I love u all so much, thank youu 😭😭 I screenshotted the moment the kudos reached the exact 1k kudos aaa
Also okay, I just watched MHA Vigilantes and…
It’s better than the original?? I only watched the ongoing episodes that came out but I already like it. Like, what, I knew the spinoff but the idea of MHA finally doing the gray area like vigilantes and the setting is on the street not at school and even the MC has weak quirk wow also I love Popstep and Knuckleduster already. This shows why powerful quirks aren’t everything and having no quirk or weak quirks can become vigilantes as well (well I appreciate more if the MC doesn’t admire All Might as well but oh well, everyone in hero side admires All Might except for Aizawa, I need an MC who doesn’t admire All Might).
You know what, I’ve been busy these weeks that I feel like editing this 8k words feel like it’s 16k words lol also there’s too much dialogue and yapping this chapter and idk what to name this chapter XD but without further ado, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Dazai and Chuuya could be seen standing side by side before an abandoned warehouse. They leaned against the door, showing a casual patience that barely masked the strange tension between them. The wind whispered around them, tugging at coat hems and red curls alike, but neither still moved.
They seemed to wait for something… or maybe someone.
Despite the silence that stretched between the two, Chuuya’s face was a tight scowl, his gaze fixed anywhere but on the irritating presence beside him, who stood close enough for their shoulders to bump with deliberate insistence.
Chuuya was clearly annoyed with Dazai, yet he didn’t create any space, allowing Dazai to continue to lean against him. Dazai used this opportunity to lean in just a little more, testing his limits like a cat looking for attention.
At this point, Chuuya was already used to Dazai’s clingy behavior. He’d been so clingy towards him since they were fifteen, for reasons he never cared to ask.
Finally, Dazai broke the silence. His voice was laced with amusement, like he intentionally ignored the tension between them. “Aww, Chuuyaaa, are you pouting again?”
Chuuya muttered through clenched teeth, not bothering to turn his head. “I’m ‘not’ pouting. I’m ignoring you. Don’t talk to me, you bandage-wasting idiot.”
Chuuya was convinced Dazai was lying, since he was obviously the one pouting, a fact Dazai was proving right now.
Dazai then tilted his head, clearly amused by his response. “Ignoring me and letting me lean on you? How scandalous.”
Chuuya scoffed. “Tch. You’ve been pulling this clingy crap since we were fifteen. I’m just used to it by now. Doesn’t mean I like it.”
Chuuya knew Dazai hated being ignored. Dazai was always like this, especially around him, even with their limited physical contact. That’s why he would relentlessly keep grating on his ears with his voice until he gave in. And as usual, it was definitely working.
“Hey, Chu-chu. My little slug hatrack ugly tiny yapping dog chuhuahua—“
Chuuya’s eye twitched. “Ughhhh could you just be quiet for a second? Your whining is making it hard to focus! What if the kid’s already here?! He’ll think we’re some kind of freaks!” He snapped, his frustration boiling over.
Dazai, however, only leaned even closer, pressing their shoulders together more firmly. “Fine, fine. I know why you’re ignoring me, Chuuya. I just don’t understand why you still care so much, after they so blatantly took advantage of you.”
The sudden shift in topic made Chuuya finally looked at Dazai, his glare hardening slightly. “You know why, Dazai. They were the ones who took me in when I had nowhere else to go. They were my first family. I owed them everything. And—“
He cut himself off, his jaw tight and his eyes held a silent accusation. Not really towards Dazai, but towards himself. ‘… I ruined that.’
Dazai let out a heavy sigh, as if he could see through what Chuuya was thinking. Knowing there was no changing that stubborn mind, Dazai waved his hand dismissively. “If Mori-san hadn’t ordered me to, I wouldn’t have bothered with your little gang… probably.”
But then, his expression shifted. He stared intently at Chuuya. “But even then…” Dazai said, his voice dropping even lower. “I didn’t like how they tried to control you. When you needed something, they wouldn’t let you and turn away. They relied on you for everything, leeching off your strength. They wouldn’t have lasted long with that pathetic attitude.”
He stepped back slightly with a solemn face, carefully positioning himself right across from Chuuya, just enough to meet his gaze fully.
“What I offered you was… mercy,” Dazai said, almost gently. “If they’d been caught by other organizations, they would’ve died brutally. You were like a ‘king’ chained down by his own sheeps, Chuuya.”
He tilted his head slightly, a mocking glint flickering in his eyes. “Honestly, it was almost pathetic. If the gang hadn’t fallen apart, you wouldn’t have found the family you had, people who actually cared about you and wanted to be your friends.”
And just like that, Dazai’s solemnity cracked. A wide, infuriating smirk split across his face, full of smugness. “And you can thank the amazing me for that!”
A visible vein popped on Chuuya’s forehead. He dragged a hand through his hair, biting down a growl of frustration, his face caught between wanting to yell and… something softer. “Even so… I don’t know where I’d be without them.” Then lower, barely audible, he murmured, “Besides, if I hadn’t stayed with them, I wouldn’t have met you…”
Dazai’s grin widened. Just from his annoying reaction alone, Chuuya knew he’d clearly heard what he’d muttered. “Hmm? What was that, Chuuya?”
Chuuya’s face flushed, then he turned his face away from him almost too quickly for Dazai to miss. Though, he knew his ears were still red and that his own body had betrayed him. “What? I didn’t say anything. You’re imagining things.”
He could still feel Dazai’s smugness radiating off him even though Chuuya wasn’t looking at him. It was enough to keep irritating him. And before he knew it, Dazai had closed the remaining space between them.
When he glanced up again, Chuuya realized their noses were mere centimenters apart. “Reaalllyyyy?”
The sudden closeness made Chuuya shove Dazai’s face away with more force than necessary. Chuuya hated the fact that his cheeks were still burning. “Yes! Now stop being so annoying!”
“I’ll keep being annoying until Chuuya forgives me again!” Dazai declared like a bratty kid who didn’t get their favorite candy.
Chuuya let out a strangled noise. “Aaarrghhh! Fine! I forgive you. Just as long as you promise not to insult them a million more times… and quit buzzing around my ear like some damn mosquito.”
Despite the clear irritation plastered all over Chuuya’s face, Dazai only perked up and beamed. “Hmm, no promises!” He chimed, “But, I suppose I’ll stop… for now! If it means my precious little doggie won’t ignore me anymore!”
Chuuya huffed and rolled his eyes, sighing like someone who’d made this exact compromise a hundred times before. “Yeah, yeah,” he grumbled.
Before one of them continued and fired another insult, something in the distance suddenly caught their gaze. A figure was approaching. “Looks like our guest’s arrived,” Chuuya said, slipping back into business mode. “Go get things ready, shitty Dazai.”
Dazai’s smirk deepened, a hint of something darker now present as he watched the brunette boy draw closer. “This is gonna be so much fun!”
Without waiting for a response, Dazai spun on his heel and he sauntered toward the door to head inside, meanwhile Chuuya remained at the entrance, his sharp eyes tracking the kid’s every step.
Then, as Dazai slipped inside with a flutter of his coat, Chuuya heard Dazai’s voice float back to him, carried by the wind like a secret no one was meant to hear.
“Now… what am I going to do with you?”
——
After the revelation, a heavy silence settled over the dark room and curled around Shion like a thick fog. The tension was suffocating as Shion sat, still bound tightly to the chair, her mind racing.
She stared at the figures before her—people she’d once believed were ordinary pro heroes with good reputations, who’d simply been unlucky enough to have a spoiled daughter.
Yet now, she knew the truth. Behind their carefully created reputation was people who were secretly members of the Meta Liberation Army.
The realization that she’d stumbled upon knowledge she was never meant to uncover sent a cold dread slithering through her. That meant the MLA had infiltrated the pro hero ranks… or maybe they had been pro heroes first, who later embraced the ideology of quirk liberation and were eventually corrupted by the MLA.
Perhaps the HPSC knew, or perhaps they didn’t. A civilian like her could never hope to understand what the HPSC was thinking.
But she thought that if the HPSC had known, they would’ve wiped them out before the public ever found out, then probably, bribed the media to keep the corruption among pro heroes hidden. They would’ve taken action before public trust had a chance to decline.
Back then, the MLA had been an enemy of the government, and by extension, the HPSC. They were rebels who believed that quirks should be used freely, without control or regulation.
Turned out they had hidden in plain sight all this time even after their organization had supposedly been defeated in the past. They’d slipped past the hero society’s systems, and from the shadows, they might now be preparing to build the world they’d always dreamed of.
A world of quirk freedom. Or as they called it, meta abilities.
The woman, Akemi’s mother, took a step forward, her heels clicking softly on the floor. She was nothing like the polished, composed figure Shion had seen on TV. Now, she looked colder and angrier.
She knelt down to Shion’s level and reached out, harshly taking her chin between her fingers. The grip was soft yet firm, mocking.
Then, with a malicious smile on her face, the kind that fed and enjoyed the suffer of her victim, she stared deep into her, as if attempting to peer into her soul.
Her eyes, once a normal and dull color, suddenly lit up with a strange, glowing color. It was unnatural. Nobody’s eyes could glow in the dark like that.
She froze, her breath caught in her throat. ‘Is she… using her quirk?’
Akemi’s mother went by the name Insight. As her hero name suggested, she could read into a person’s quirk and potential, analyzing it the moment she activated her ability.
Because of this, she was more of a support hero, while her husband handled the more physical, brawling side of things.
She was known for helping heroes unlock their full potential by examining their quirks, or analyze the the villain as soon as she saw them. She couldn’t use it on photographs though, it only worked if she looked at someone face-to-face in real life. From what she knew, Akemi’s quirk took after her father’s, not her mother’s.
“My, my,” the woman drawled, her lilting voice contrasting the steel in her eyes. “So Akemi wasn’t exaggerating at all. You really do possess quite the… formidable meta ability. Dangerous and unpredictable one, the kind that could make you a valuable asset to our cause. How very intriguing.”
Without warning, her fingers clamped tighter around Shion’s chin, forcing her gaze upward. It was just enough to be uncomfortable.
“Akemi mentioned you, you know. At first, we weren’t entirely convinced. But when we heard about her run-in with ‘villains’ and ‘quirkless’… Well, she didn’t say much. I imagine your group made sure of that. But a group like that, operating under our noses? Re-Destro needs to know about this.”
Shion snapped her head to the side, the sudden movement yanking her jaw from the woman’s grasp. Insight let her go, her expression was replaced by a chillingly cold stare, so different from the kind face she showed on TV.
“Rude,” the woman said, her tone still level, but with an undercurrent of ice. “You hurt our daughter. You tortured her. And yet, you look at us like we’re the monsters just because you’ve taken a few scrapes?”
Her words were still steady, but as she spoke, her eyes narrowed, storm brewing behind them. “That was just a small taste of payback, our little revenge. We couldn’t risk hurting you too badly before you agreed to our terms.”
She seemed to recall something, making her voice waver slightly, just for a fraction of a second. A flash of raw hatred broke through her carefully controlled composure. “What kind of parents would let something like that slide?” she spat, each words dripping with venom. “She’s our only child. And you filthy little—“
She cut herself off, taking a deep breath, then forced her mocking smile back. “But then again… I suppose love is a foreign concept to people like you. Broken families. Broken homes. Just broken children playing house in the shadows. How utterly pathetic.”
Shion’s mind flashed to the fragment of memories Akira had sometimes let slip. Moments wrapped in silence and pain. Memories about his own parents, the neglect and the shattered glass. The quiet in his voice when he spoke of it.
And then, there were the others as they recounted cold, pitiless eyes judging them, the sting of being spat on, kicked aside, treated like filth. Not even as people.
Worse than that, they were treated as something beneath people, something vile, something below human.
Ugly monsters.
That word echoed like something buried in the past had resurfaced. It dug its claws in her chest and refused to let go. The words gnawed at her, the hatred and pain of her comrades and her own, bleeding into her chest until she could hardly breath.
It caused a fire that sparked low in her gut to roar through her veins.
Shion instinctively jerked forward despite the restraints binding her, not caring about the pain, desperate to shut that woman’s smug voice out of existence.
The woman only laughed at her pitiful struggle. She crooned, “Touch a nerve? Good. Because believe me, we wanted to break for what you did. Twist your limbs. Crush your bones. Make you cry and beg until your throat gave out. It was tempting.”
Her smile stretched wider, but there was a twitch at the corner of her lips, a crack in her expression. “But Re-Destro said no. He sees potential in you. In all of you, the wild, dangerous kids with unstable meta abilities. You could make us stronger, unstoppable. When the time comes and we rise to fight those who oppose us, we’ll need that kind of raw power.”
Her hand swept outward, gesturing to a vision she could only see, eyes alight with manic conviction. “We’ll need warriors like you. Weapons forged by suffering and power. Right now, our warriors already number 100.000 strong. But we still need more powerful members who can tilt the tide of victory, like you. People who can help our plans grow and show the world we’re no longer hiding in the shadows.”
She placed her manicured fingers on her own left cheek, letting out a long, slow sigh. “Akemi still doesn’t understand the true potential of ‘villainous’ meta abilities if we use it right. She’s too young. She’s been poisoned by the lies of the hero society, the HPSC’s propaganda.”
Her fingers trailed down her own face, then curled into a loose fist. “But we can teach her better later. In time, she’ll see. She’ll join us when she’s matured enough.”
Behind her, Akemi’s father—his hero name was Ironhold, since his quirk was similar to Akemi’s—moved forward without a word. He ripped the tape from Shion’s mouth with a quick, harsh yank. The sting flared across her skin, but she barely flinched.
She was used to pain by now. And he probably did that to hear how far she could be pushed and hear her response.
And Shion was ready to give it.
She gritted her teeth, the taste of blood on her tongue. “… You say you want to invite us ‘villainous’ quirk kids to your organization…?” She snarled, “What about the quirkless in our group?”
That was when the man finally spoke, quiet, firm, and utterly void of empathy. “They’re irrelevant.”
Shion’s head snapped toward him as he spoke, “They have no place in our future,” he said, like he was reading a grocery list. “They’re weak. Dead weight. If they vanish, the world becomes lighter. Simpler. They slow you down and contribute nothing, they don’t belong in a world that favors our metahumans’ freedom. We don’t care if they live or die.”
The words hit her like a hammer, but she forced herself to meet his gaze as her patience snapped.
“They’re my friends…!” She hissed, her voice rising even more. The surge of fury twisted her stomach and she gagged slightly, the taste of bile rising fast. A violent cough escaped her, then another, but she forced the words out between gasps. “Y-You want us to betray half our family?? No way…! *cough cough* A… And why did you decide to kidnap me?”
Insight rolled her eyes, unmoved by the fit racking Shion’s body. “Oh, come now. This is just our way of… convincing you. And yes, like I said, a little revenge for Akemi.”
She then changed her expression, staring at her with gleaming eyes. “But mostly?” She continued before leaning in. “We thought if we got you, the one they follow, the others would come willingly. Especially the ones with strong meta abilities. If you joined us, maybe we could forgive you. Maybe you’d be rewarded, if you make the right choice.”
Shion’s coughing began to subside after relaxing her throat and slowing her breathing. With a rougher tone, she spoke again, “You… You don’t get it,” she growled, “Our group isn’t like yours. We don’t divide people by quirks. We aren’t villainous. We aren’t quirkless. We’re one. I don’t lead the powerful ones, I lead all of them, because they trust me. We’re all friends. And that’s what matters.”
Insight scoffed with a sharp, derisive sound. “Trust? Friends?? How naive. Do you really think the strong see the burdens as equals? Do you really think power respects weakness? Those quirkless kids of yours, are they your charity case?? What can they offer you? They’re nothing but a dead weight. They are no use.”
She gestured vaguely. “You kids still don’t understand how the world works. It’s all about gain, always has been. People are only ‘friends’ when there’s something in it for them. Even your so-called ‘friends’ will turn on you when it suits them.”
“That’s where you’re wrong,” Shion raised her head to meet Insight’s unwavering gaze, “We don’t need to consider our friends. We’re friends and that’s it. We don’t need power to matter. We don’t want to destroy or conquer or rise through violence. We just want to survive and help others like us do the same. We’re different from you.”
Fueling by a conviction that ran deep, Shion’s voice didn’t shake as she talked, “We don’t care about gain. We don’t need power to matter. We don’t want to destroy or rule anything. We just want to survive, and help others like us do the same.”
“That’s the difference between us and you. You see weapons. We see people,” Shion finished resolutely.
A heavy silence settled in the room once more, the unspoken tension thick enough to envelop them.
Then came Ironhold’s reply, low, cold, and laced with disdain. “Then, you’re all wasting your potential, your power. A group exists for a reason, a purpose. Ambition drives it. What is yours? To simply exist? You’d be better off lending your meta abilities to a greater cause, achieve something beyond mere survival. Shape the world instead of hiding from it.”
Meanwhile, Insight’s expression hardened, any trace of her earlier calm facade vanished, replaced by a coldness that hinted at a deep-seated resentment hidden beneath her persuasive tone.
“We’ve looked into your past. You’ve faced discrimination. Even your own meta ability turns against you. That sickness, that agony every time you don’t unleash it… You live in constant pain, always holding back.”
Insight pressed on, “You want that to end, don’t you? You want the freedom to use your power without suffering? Join us. With us, you’d be free. We can offer you a place, people to test your limits, and treatment for your body. You can be so much more than this cage you’ve built.”
The single sharp word cut through the air, unflinching. “No.”
“… No?” A flicker of annoyance crossed Insight’s face while Ironhold only watched them quietly.
Shion’s glare intensified. “Neither I… nor my friends have any desire to join an organization like yours. We’re a support system, a place where we can simply exist without being judged. Your kind of ambition only breaks the world, it doesn’t fix it. We have no interest in tearing everything down and rebuilding it in your image.”
Another silence descended, this one laced with a palpable sense of finality. Insight eventually sighed and showed her weary resignation.
“Then I suppose there’s no other choice,” Insight said cooly while brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. Her voice lost all pretense of politeness. “We won’t force you either because we wouldn’t want to taint our organization with your presence anyway. Honestly, we were only ordered to convince you, for Re-Destro’s sake. At least, we tried. Now we’ve fulfilled our obligation…”
She exchanged a look with her husband. “Dear, it seems we must proceed to ’that’ plan.”
The quiet husband nodded curtly before wordlessly reaching for his phone.
“Re-Destro,” he began his report, his voice flat, “We’re moving forward with ‘that’ plan.”
Re-Destro’s voice echoed from the phone’s speaker, a smug grin practically audible.
“What a shame. I had such high hopes.”
A chilling laugh followed. “It seems I am forced to take a more… harsh approach then,” he said, unremorsed, as he tapped the screen to dial another number.
High above the city, Re-Destro stood alone on the top floor of a tall tower, sunlight streaming through the vast windows behind him. A glass of wine swirled lazily in his grip as he watched the clouds drift by. His posture relaxed, like there hadn’t been venom laced in his words just moments before.
He took a sip, the wine catching the light. It gleamed red like the color of blood.
——
Akira observed the two men with growing suspicion.
The first guy—all smiles, bandages wrapped around his body, a brown coat draped over his frame, and messy brown hair—had a smug, playful grin on his face. The second—who’d been the one to greet him—was shorter, with fiery ginger hair tucked under an old-fashioned hat. He stood with a confidence air, arms crossed as he watched Akira’s every move, just like a bodyguard sizing up someone.
He’d been summoned to this abandoned warehouse, which surprisingly was cleaner and more lived-in than something supposedly forgotten. Simple yet functional furniture was arranged in a way that suggested a makeshift home, which contrasted to the building’s exterior.
It wasn’t the kind of place any normal, average person would ever call a home. However, it looked lived-in enough which hinted that these two might have been residing here for quite some time. He imagined how dark it must get at night without electricity though…
Nevertheless, being called to a place like this, the moment he’d realized where he was, his suspicion crept in and a shiver of unease wrapped around him like a second skin.
In stories and on TV, abandoned warehouses always meant trouble. Shady organizations, black market deals, villain hideouts… It was the kind of place where bad things like murder happened.
A sudden thought struck him. What if this was a trap? It was starting to make sense. Maybe the people who kidnapped Shion had set this up. If so, then he was screwed.
FrozenSoba might’ve been a spy all along.
‘Shit, I rushed into this!’
But here he was, standing on their possible territory. He couldn’t turn back and run. It felt pointless, possibly even more dangerous. He had no idea what kind of quirks they possessed or if others were lying in wait to ambush him.
So, all he could do was face them and try to understand what was going on. At the very least, he had to find out what happened to Shion. Then… he’d figure it out from there.
“You finally made it!” The brunette said with a smile. “Welcome to our humble abode!” He gestured around the ‘not-so-humble’ warehouse with an exaggerated flourish.
“Your… home?” Akira echoed, his gaze sweeping over the bare walls and makeshift furniture. The place was indeed not a home. “Yeah… right.”
‘Definitely not normal, average people.’
“Cut the pleasantries, Dazai. We haven’t got all day,” the ginger-haired man spoke to the brunette. The brunette, whose name was Dazai, complained a little before turning his attention back to Akira.
Akira swallowed nervously. He had no idea what they wanted. Were they going to make demands? Threaten him? Do something bad that could endanger his group, him, or worse, Shion?
“… Are you working with whoever kidnapped Shion?” Akira blurted out what he was thinking. He hadn’t meant to speak so suddenly, but the words had already escaped.
Both of them froze for a heartbeat at his unexpected question, then Dazai burst into laughter, like Akira had just told the funniest joke in the world.
“Hilarious! No way. Do you think we’d team up with someone we don’t even know? Like dear ‘FrozenSoba’ said, we’re simply his friends… Just like you and your band of misfits.”
‘Friends…’ Akira thought, his eyes narrowing as he studied their strange dynamic. ‘Something doesn’t feel right about that.’
“Where is he right now? FrozenSoba,” Akira pressed, “And did he tell you about our server?” Akira needed more answers from the odd duo.
“Well,” Dazai said, a sly glint in his eye, “We were the ones who told him about your big online hangout.”
“Wha—“
“And about FrozenSoba,” he went on, cutting Akira off, “he is right there,” he finished, then nodded slightly towards the shadows at the edge of the warehouse.
Akira’s gaze snapped to where Dazai had gestured, his senses on high alert, as someone emerged from the shadows. He hadn’t dared to fully survey the warehouse before, too focused on the two enigmatic figures in front of him in case they made any sudden moves.
When the weak light filtering through the windows finally touched the newcomer’s skin, illuminating his features, Akira’s breath hitched, stunned with recognition.
“You—“
“My name is Shouto Todoroki,” the boy, appearing to be a year or two years younger than him, introduced himself emotionlessly. “Nice to meet you, Null.”
Akira’s mind reeled. Shouto Todoroki? There wasn’t a single person in Japan who wouldn’t recognize the boy standing in front of him. Even someone as reclusive as Akira knew that name.
He was one of the people the media followed dedicatedly, especially after the recent kidnapping incident that had dominated the news.
Now, after that high-profile kidnapping, the boy was practically a walking headline.
He was also the so-called ‘masterpiece’ son constantly paraded around by Endeavor, the number two hero. Akira vaguely remembered hearing that Endeavor had other children, but it was only this one, Shouto Todoroki, who was dragged to every public event at his father’s side.
His quirk had been publicly exposed by Endeavor himself, too proud to keep it a secret. His incredibly powerful quirk was blessed with a perfect fusion of ice and fire power, two elemental halves merged into a single quirk with no visible weakness.
In other words, he had a strong, heroic, perfect quirk, a power that made people green with envy.
But that meant—
A wave of anger washed over Akira. He glared at Shouto. “You lied to us. You’re a spy,” he accused, the certainty in his words making it sound like the real truth.
Shouto blinked at him, his expression calm and stoic. “I may have lied about my quirk and who gave me the server link,” he stated, his tone still flat, “But everything else I told you was true,” he paused, a beat of silence hanging in the air. “My intention was to observe your server and understand it. Not exactly ‘spying’ if there was no harm intended.”
“No harm intended…?” He narrowed his eyes, still not buying it. After all, he could just be saying some bullshit there. He scoffed, “That’s easy to say now. What do you really want? And why did Shion get kidnapped right after you joined then?”
Dazai chuckled lightly. “Ever heard of coincidence, Akira-kun?”
That wasn’t enough to convince him. “I don’t trust you. That Soba lied to me at first. Why should I believe his ‘friends’?”
The ginger eventually stepped forward, his gaze intense. Akira’s wariness that ran through him made him instinctively take a small step back.
“Don’t you want to find Shion?” The man asked. “Because we genuinely want to help you get her back. If you refuse to even listen, you’ll never get her back. This isn’t our fight. We’re outsiders. We gain nothing by helping or not helping.”
He paused, his eyes boring into Akira’s. “Are you really willing to throw away this opportunity to save her?”
A tense silence fell over the warehouse, making unease pressed down on Akira. He hesitated and his mind raced as he continued to contemplate, until reluctant resignation slowly settled over him. He swallowed hard before speaking again.
“Okay, I’m listening,” Akira replied, his voice tight with suspicion. “But lie to me again, about anything, and I’m done. You got that?”
He shot a hard look at Shouto. “And don’t forget, Shouto Todoroki. I know who you are now, and even I can guess you lied to the public and the media about the kidnapping. From your presence here, you must’ve been with these people the entire week. How else could you have met them without Endeavor knowing?”
“Being seen with people like ‘your friends’ in a shady place like this doesn’t look good for a ‘hero’s’ son, you know?” he spat the word ‘hero’, clearly hinting he wouldn’t hesitate to reveal things if they decided to betray him.
It was Dazai who responded, and instead of looking worried, he just grinned. “We aren’t idiots, Akira-kun. Think about it. Who are they going to believe? A quirkless boy claiming Endeavor’s precious son is mixed up with shady characters or the Number Two pro hero’s golden boy? For all we know, they’ll probably think you’re just jealous and trying to smear his reputation.”
Akira clenched his jaw. “You—“
“You know I’m right.” Dazai cut in with a casual smile. “So, do you want our help or not? This is your last chance to hear what we have to say. There’s no turning back after this.”
Akira was thinking again. This whole situation felt wrong. What was a famous hero’s son doing with these people? They definitely weren’t heroes… and Shouto Todoroki was always quiet like an emotionless robot on TV, so he couldn’t really know whether he was good or bad.
There was a risk in the unknown, but the alternative… the thought of never seeing Shion again made his stomach twist with fear. It was a gamble, a big one, dealing with these people. But doing nothing and being afraid guaranteed failure.
“Fine,” Akira said reluctantly. “Let’s hear it.”
Akira listened intently as they explained their group, the Port Mafia and their goals. The initial mention of ‘mafia’ sent a jolt of alarm through him, making him question his decision to trust them and whether he’d just been deceived once again.
But as they clarified their purpose, a sliver of relief eased his tension.
A group operating in the gray, not strictly heroes or villains. It was fascinating, and the more he thought about it, the more parallels he saw with his own group.
Unseen Nulls also existed outside the clear-cut lines of hero and villain, just a collection of discriminated people trying to survive in a society rigidly defined by a flawed black-and-white morality.
… To be honest, Akira found himself respecting their cause. Not unnecessarily driven by senseless destruction for selfish reasons nor did they preach about justice while being hypocrites. Instead, they aimed to build something that offered a place for the lost and marginalized, even if it meant navigating through illegal things. Hence, the Port Mafia name.
It was similar to them, a grander version of their own struggle for survival.
“I have to admit, your organization has a good goal,” Akira commented when they ended their explanation. His initial apprehension was replaced by a cautious calm after hearing more about their newly built organization.
“You guys clearly have experience. Even someone like me can see that. I don’t doubt your ability to build what you envision. But…” He halted for a second. “What exactly is your intention with our group?”
“We told the truth that we have no bad intention,” Dazai responded smoothly, his smile still in place. “We’re simply observing, seeing if your group has the potential to be recruited into ours.”
“Recruited… into yours?” Akira’s newfound calm evaporated and his voice rose once more. “You want us to merge with your organization,” he stated warily.
“Yes, as expected, as the leader and the admin, you understand us,” Dazai confirmed like it was obvious.
“Why should we? We can handle ourselves,” Akira retorted stubbornly.
“No offense, kid,” interjected the ginger-haired man, whose name he’d learned was Chuuya, “But clearly, you’re still green. You’re not seeing the bigger picture.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Akira bristled, offended.
“It means you’re young,” Chuuya said bluntly. “I get your protectiveness. You remind me of myself back when I was leading a gang of street kids, just trying to survive. We were similar, yet different. I was a strong leader, the kind the kids thought they could depend on. You, on the other hand, are perceived as weak by most, even though your own group trusts you as their leader. We were both protective, but your group has a better chance because they all trust you.”
He looked down and stared at his hand, then clenched it. “I’ve lost a lot, while you haven’t. But that fierce protectiveness of yours… I recognize it.”
Chuuya looked at him again and spoke like someone who’d once led and lost, scolding not out of malice but from bitter lessons learned.
“You’ve got barely any adults in your group, and mostly it’s teenagers leading the charge while the older ones sink deeper into depression. And you,” he gestured pointedly, “You’re naive if you think calling yourselves a ‘support group’ means anything when you’re trying to fight back with violence.”
Chuuya’s expression darkened as memories surfaced. “Sooner or later, you’ll step on the wrong toes, offend someone you can’t afford to offend—someone with real power, far beyond what any group of teens, strong quirks or not, can handle. And you won’t be able to protect yourselves.”
”I was like you once, being manipulated by a smarter, more influential group. Sure, I found a new family there, but I still lost the old one. It fell apart before I even knew what was happening.”
He then leaned in until Akira could feel the weight behind every word. “What you need is resources, strategy, and real backing to protect your people. We’re adults and we have experience, connections that teenagers like you and me back then, no matter how powerful, just can’t match.”
“The law, the system, the underground all favor adults. You’re walking on thin ice, kid, and you’re about to fall through because of your arrogance.”
Akira fell silent after that, Chuuya’s words hitting him like a physical blow. He stared at the ginger-haired man, the one who claimed to understand, who used to be a leader of kids, who’d already failed, who’d seen his own group crumble after offending people more powerful than him.
And the look in Chuuya’s eyes now…
It was devoid of any hint of deception.
Chuuya stepped closer and gripped Akira’s shoulder. “You need to trust us. We aren’t your enemies. You don’t have to merge with us if you don’t want to, but we can be allies. We can help each other.”
Akira’s eyes widened at the sincerity in those words. The warmth on his shoulders felt alien. He couldn’t remember the last time an adult had touched him without malice.
His parents, the first adults in his life, had shattered any semblance of trust long ago. He’d learned early that adults were unreliable, that betrayal was inevitable, and the proof of that still lingered.
Even the young adults on his server… their shared trauma had created a bond, nonetheless, it was a fragile one, because they eventually died when they were unable to endure the relentless discrimination they received from the society.
But… this felt different. The honesty in Chuuya’s gaze, the unexpected warmth of his hands…
He was torn.
Could he dare to trust adults again?
“… Here’s how we prove we’re not messing with you.” Dazai suddenly announced, drawing the attention of all three. “We’ll help you find the girl. And if we don’t trap you at all, that should be enough to earn your trust, right?”
“… I guess,” Akira conceded, then turned a hesitant gaze toward Chuuya. “Also… thank you… for what you said.”
Chuuya grinned. “Of course.”
Dazai watched them with a smile, a fond sigh escaping his lips. “You’ve really gone soft, Chuuya.” He murmured, “Even softer than me, to be honest.” His eyes flicked toward Chuuya then, as if to say, ‘I was this close to getting them to join us, you know?’
Chuuya shot Dazai back a sharp look, his brow furrowed in irritation, ‘I don’t care about your dumb schemes,’ his expression seemed to say, though out loud, he grumbled, “What was that, shitty Mackerel??”
“Just stating the obvious,” Dazai replied with feigned innocence. “Clearly, my influence is better than whatever stupid organization you were in before. And our current organization, with me around, is top-notch!”
“Watch your mouth, Dazai,” Chuuya growled, a dangerous glint in his eye. “Before I launch you into orbit with strength alone.”
A small smile tugged at the corner of Shouto’s lips as he observed their bickering. Akira, on the other hand, felt a mix of confusion and amusement. Well, he couldn’t quite make heads or tails of their dynamic, but he still snorted.
They were definitely an odd pair and he found himself wondering about their history.
And even though a large part of him remained wary unless they fulfilled their promise, Chuuya’s unexpected sincerity still had resonated with him. Despite the unsettling aura that clung to them, Chuuya’s understanding had felt genuine.
And someone who understood him like that… was rare. Not in the way others on the server had been discriminated against, but in the way he bore the weight of leadership.
He still didn’t trust adults, let alone them, completely. Not yet. But he was willing to give them a sliver of a chance. For now.
“Alright,” Dazai continued, returning to the main topic. “Now, to locate her loca—“
*kringgg kringgg*
The sudden ring snapped everyone’s attention taut.
*kriingg kringgg*
“Is that yours?” Shouto finally spoke up. The boy’d been quiet and observant like he always was on TV up until now. It was to the point that Akira had almost forgotten the fact he was standing beside him.
“Ah, yeah. Wonder who it is. Anyone from the server?” Akira asked, glancing at Shouto. “Could you check, Soba?”
Shouto nodded, then he pulled out his phone to check the server. “No one is calling. It’s been quiet since you said we were meeting.”
Akira immediately grew suspicious of the call, finding it strange. Still, he took out his phone and saw that he was getting a call from an unknown number.
He murmured, puzzled. “Unknown?”
Dazai hummed, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. “Hmm, how curious. Answer it, Akira-kun, but put it on speaker.”
Akira swallowed, hesitating for a moment. Then he nodded and immediately answered the call. “Hello?”
“You must be Null, right?” A distorted voice crackled through the speaker.
Akira’s confusion deepened as he noticed that the caller was clearly using a voice changer.
“A voice changer?” he muttered, his frown hardening. “Who’s this? And how do you know my username?”
The voice on the other end seemed to smirk through the distortion. “That’s easy to answer. Because we’re the ones who took your precious leader, Null.”
The news hit everyone in the warehouse like a shockwave. After days of Shion’s disappearance, the kidnapper had just… called them themselves? No one had even considered it a hostage situation, since there had been no demands, no messages, nothing.
None of it made any sense.
The silence shattered as Akira suddenly exploded in anger. “What?! What do you want?! And where’s Shion?! Who the hell are you?!”
The caller remained chillingly calm despite the teenager yelling at him through the phone. “I am Re-Destro, supreme leader of the Meta Liberation Army,” he instead introduced himself with unsettling casualness.
Akira froze for a moment, surprised. “You… Destro. The Meta Liberation Army. I’ve heard of them, Shion told me about them back when she was teaching me about the chaos after quirks first appeared.”
The man on the other end, who’d confidently announced himself as Re-Destro, chuckled with satisfaction. “Ah, so you’re informed. I’m proud of Destro, his legacy continues to reach the people.”
Akira’s grip on his phone tightened, his eyes burning as he glared like he could pierce the caller through the screen. “I don’t care about your dead leader. What have you done to Shion?! What are you after?!”
“‘Dead leader?’” Re-Destro’s tone shifted, the underlying threat suddenly surfacing, before he took a deliberate breath and resumed his unnervingly calm demeanor.
“She’s alive, if that’s what you’re so worried about. As for our goals, I am glad you asked. Our objective, the Meta Liberation Army’s, is to liberate meta powers. To demolish the existing framework and rebuild a world where people can be people, and use their abilities 100%.”
Akira’s teeth ground together. “I don’t give a damn about your twisted ideals. I care about why you took Shion! What do you gain from kidnapping her?! Release her, now!”
Re-Destro sighed as though he was talking to a stubborn child. “First of all, we’re not letting her go. For now, she’s a hostage because she refused our offer,” he stated, followed by the unmistakable sound of someone sipping a drink.
He was probably having something while making these threats. What a jerk.
“I’ve heard you guys are big on solidarity. Her power is admirable, powerful. She could be a huge asset to any organization. But instead, she refuses to use her potential by joining a powerful organization like ours. So foolish. Because she refuses to betray you, recruiting her is pointless. She only has one use now. To be our hostage.”
There was a faint shift in the background, like he’d moved positions. “A strong quirk and a strong will trapped in a broken, sick body. A contradiction inside and out. Someone who could be great but chooses to stay small because of some sentimental nonsense.”
His voice began to drip with mockery. A faint clink of glass confirmed he was currently holding something. A drink, judging by the earlier sip. “Let us praise her, for her loyalty to her organization. For refusing to give herself to us and keep the information about her group even after we beat her. Let’s all celebrate her meaningless resistance!”
His voice swelled with arrogant pride, sounding even more unhinged as he proudly declared, “We, the liberation warriors, have made preparations for the coming day. For generations, we’ve endured, withstood, taken root, and made ready! We have 103.791 hidden liberation warriors! And in about a year, we will finally take action. A new revolution is coming!”
Chuuya’s eyes widened. He hissed to Dazai, “103.791?! That’s even bigger than the entire Port mafia!”
Akira shouted into the phone, “You must be bluffing!”
As if to prove he wasn’t bluffing about his resources, he said cooly, “Musutafu, huh? Hiding out in an abandoned warehouse, aren’t you? Thought we wouldn’t find you?”
Dazai instantly realized something was wrong. His eyes flashed with alarm. “Akira-kun! Turn off your phone!” Dazai shouted as he slapped the device out of his hand without hesitation. It clattered on the ground with a thud.
As the phone lay on the floor, Re-Destro chuckled at their belated realization. “A smart one, indeed. But too late. We have a satellite camera locked on to you. Wherever you go, we’ll know.”
He laughed again, freer and louder this time. “Null, the leader of the pathetic group called Unseen Nulls! It’s time for you to disband and hand over your useful members to us! Unless…”
His voice dropped, now laced with menace. “… you’d prefer to receive your dearest leader’s tortured corpse, along with her severed fingers, as a gift.”
All of sudden, a notification popped up from the server. A picture message had been sent to it, and Akira’s heart skipped a beat. He moved toward the phone lying on the floor and crouched down to pick it up again then clicked on it, while the other three followed. As the image loaded, the world around him seemed to still.
It was Shion.
She sat in a dark room, lit by a single, harsh spotlight. Two figures stood beside her, their faces obscured by shadows.
Shion was tied to a chair, and the stark lighting revealed the full horror of her condition. She looked broken. Her body was bruised, her face pale, dark circles under her eyes telling of exhaustion and pain.
One of the figures held a butcher knife, the blade gleaming menacingly in the light. The other gripped Shion’s wrist, the knife hovering just above her fingers.
The server erupted in chaos after the image from unknown was sent. Messages flew in all direction—panic, rage, disbelief, horror.
Akira stared at the image as a storm of emotion exploded inside him. He saw Shion’s battered state and he recalled her kindness. The way she’d always treated him as an equal. Her beautiful quirk, her quiet strength. How she’d suffered for long at the hands of others and from her own failing body.
And yet, she always endured even when doubt and self-hatred crept in.
She was an admirable leader, one who didn’t even realize her own strength because she focused too much on her weaknesses.
She’d been there for him from the very beginning, and now she was in the hands of monsters.
Someone like her didn’t deserve this.
Something inside him snapped, not loudly, but sharply, like glass cracking under pressure.
With a sharp, silent click, Akira closed the server, ignoring the worried faces glancing at him from the corner of his eye.
The silence in the warehouse was thick, but it did nothing to calm the fury building inside him. Seeing Shion like this, his co-leader, his co-admin, his best friend.
It was too much.
They would pay for it. Every single one of them.
“… I’ll kill you,” he growled, the words thick with rage. “I’ll really kill you if you touch her, you bastard.”
His fists clenched at his sides, and the urge to shout at the phone was overwhelming. ‘You don’t understand her suffering!’ he wanted to scream, but he held it back. Still, the anger consumed him, turning his vision red.
Re-Destro’s voice oozed with amusement as he merely chuckled, brushing off Akira’s outburst with cold indifference. It was as if his words hadn’t even registered in his mind.
“The leader of the liberation must be a ‘Destro’. We don’t need any more upstart groups filled with powerful individuals. Your organization of teens isn’t a threat right now, but we have to prevent new ideas and organizations from rising, especially one with almost 500 members. Most may not see it, but I know that a misguided ideals like yours can easily sway others in similar situations, attracting both the strong and the weak. We have to stop that.”
Re-Destro continued without pause. “Powerful metahumans, even villainous and dangerous ones, shouldn’t bow to those without meta abilities. That’s the kind of thinking that lets those who first took away our freedom to thrive, to work with people who have no place in our new world.”
”It’s a clash to our purpose, to liberate all of metahumans. Those humans should’ve been eliminated long ago to make this easier because metahumans deserve freedom. And you, the Unseen Nulls, fight alongside them. That means you stand against the future of metahuman liberation. We’ll crush you personally and take your metahuman members with us.”
“If you don’t meet us tomorrow,” Re-Destro’s voice took a darker turn. “we’ll start by cutting off her fingers, then we’ll kill her. There’s no need for any sluggish bargaining. You don’t want that, do you?”
Akira’s breath quickened, his vision narrowing as he listened to his speech.
“We’ll fight to liberate the meta powers, and soon! Come to Deika City in Aichi tomorrow. If you don’t, you’ll lose one of your own. If you do, will you fight us and go under? Null?”
After that, the line clicked dead abruptly, leaving only the hollow hum of silence.
“Wait! Goddammit!” Akira shouted, his fingers trembling as he barely resisted the urge to hurl his phone across the room again. He would’ve done it if he didn’t still need it to contact the others.
Chuuya hummed, deep in thought. “Aichi, tomorrow. This guy has his own satellite camera to use? Damn.”
Akira whirled around to gesture wildly to the trio. “Do we even have to think about it?! We have to save her! Right now! She could be dead by the time we get there! If there’s even the slightest chance she’s still alive, we have to go!”
“And charging in without a plan?!” Chuuya snapped, trying to contain Akira’s panic. “Calm down!”
Meanwhile, Shouto muttered, seemingly unfazed by the tension. “I didn’t realize the Meta Liberation Army was still active…” He paused, glancing at the others. “That was quite a long villain monologue though.”
No one seemed to find Shouto’s comment funny except Dazai, who smirked. They quickly went back to the pressing matter at hand.
“I have an idea, Akira-kun.” Dazai said, finally capturing Akira’s full attention.
Chuuya shook his head like Dazai was insane. “Over 100.000 people… That’s a lot, even for us, Dazai.”
“If we fight them head-on, it’s suicide.” Shouto agreed, his voice grim.
Dazai, however, just smiled, completely out of sync with the gravity of the situation. “But you still want to help them, right? And we promised to help, didn’t we? Besides, if we lose, it’ll be mass suicide anyway!” Beside him, Chuuya yelled, “It’s not the time for your jokes, Dazai!” But Dazai ignored him.
“Jokes aside. Don’t worry, Akira-kun. I have a plan to ensure our victory.” Dazai said it nonchalantly, as if the situation weren’t as dangerous as it was. “But first, we’ve got some preparations and research to do before we head into battle.”
“Call everyone on your server, everyone who’s willing to fight,” Dazai ordered. “This is a serious matter of life and death, so we can’t force anyone who doesn’t want to risk their life to join. We’ll be holding a meeting soon.”
Dazai’s smile faded, replaced by a serious expression. “We’re about to enter a full-scale war between two organizations. And we’re starting at a huge disadvantage. Turning this into a win will be… challenging.”
Notes:
For those who didn’t realize the subtle hints in chapter 8 about mla arc, it’s akemi’s ideology was a mix of mla and hero society. Her parents didn’t make her be a part of mla, at least yet, but their ideology affects Akemi a little when she bullied Shion from how she talked, but then she is mostly affected by the hero society so yeah
I actually just watched the mla arc just for this arc lol, I stopped watching the anime after the Shie Hassakai arc but I read so many fanfics of BNHA. Also, since mla happens around 1-2 years in the future, I’ll make their members around 100.000, not over 110.000.
Oh, and this May, there’s gonna be an event, so for those who are Indonesians and live in Indonesia, if you are weebs like me, you will know about Comic Frontier (or CF or Comifuro for short). It was the biggest merchs event in Indonesia, so you can come there! I also made merchs of BSD and BNHA and in the process of printing it. The booth number is K33 and the circle name is Artholic, I’ll join both days but I won’t always be at the booth tho, you can see my merchs on my instagram after I update my catalogue.
Chapter 11: Sabotage
Summary:
With Dazai's strategic genius guiding them, the first team moved into action.
Notes:
This chapter is only one team’s POV. And I was supposed to make this longer but I’ve been too busy so I cut it into two chapters, and that means the MLA arc might complete two chapter from this.
Also, this chapter is basically Dazai showing off his brilliant strategies. I feel smart here and I hope I can show Dazai’s intelligence through this chapter as well.
TWs because I forgot to put it previous chapter : Minor Character Death and blood.
Also, the names might not matter much in future arcs, and they’re all gonna be side characters in the future and definitely mentioned but you can remember them or not, they’re gonna be extras but with personality, but if you want to further involve yourself in this chapter and to avoid confusion, I will list the OCs mentioned in this chapter in this note:
- the hoodie boy : TotallyNotBatman
- the glasses boy : TaxEvasionQuirk
- the emo boy will all black clothes : EdgelordEnergy
- Rii-chan : that childhood friend girl TotallyNotBatman mentioned in chapter 8Enjoy this chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A lone boy walked along the sidewalk under the cloak of night. He continued to amble, each step carrying further into the unfamiliar urban sprawl with flat-rise and mid high houses. The street was too still and the windows were all dark.
It was as if the entire population had collectively vanished or moved somewhere else entirely. Nevertheless, the boy’s gaze kept scanning for any sign of life.
Eventually, he spotted a man, an adult whose silhouette illuminated by the faint glow of a nearby streetlamp. In one hand, the boy clutched a well-worn copy of ‘Meta Liberation War’, while the other hand instinctively tugging his black hoodie to deepen the shadows that covered half of his face.
The man he was approaching seemed busy with something. His posture was rigid and he was engrossed in a phone call.
“—yes, that’s correct. I’ll expect the compiled data on my desk by morning. Don’t disappoint me.” The click of his phone echoed as he ended the call and turned to leave.
Just as he began to move, a small tug on his sleeve stopped him short. He pivoted and his eyes narrowed as he took in the hoodied figure of the boy.
“What’s this? A boy with poor judgement wandering the streets after curfew?” He said, his cold tone laced with suspicion. Then, his gaze fell upon the book in the boy’s hand, and recognition flickered in his eyes.
“Ah…” A thin smile spread across his face, more forced than warm. “That book and that outfit… Of course, you’re the new recruit assigned to this sector.”
The boy offered a curt nod, his face still hidden beneath the deep shadow of his hood.
He studied the boy for a moment longer, as if gauging his usefulness. “You’re awfully quiet today, huh? I remember you being more talkative. Got cold feet? Or is it that you’ve finally realized this war isn’t some childish fantasy?”
A smirk played on the man’s lips. “Doesn’t matter. You’re still wet behind the ears, but if you’ve got the guts to prove yourself, you might just earn a real spot in the fight for the Meta Liberation Army’s glorious victory.”
His tone then dropped to a low, dangerous whisper.
“I don’t tolerate bugs. Make sure you aren’t one.”
Another nod from the boy. The man’s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Impatience flashed across his features as his fingers tapped rhythmically against his laptop bag.
“Follow me. I’ll contact Curious to—“
As they neared an isolated gang, the boy suddenly surged forward without warning and snatched the comm device from his hand. At the same time, he spun his body and slammed his elbow to his gut before the man could even gasp.
“—Guh!”
The man staggered backward, clutching his stomach as the air was driven from his lungs. Instinct took over as he sprang several steps away, whipping out his laptop from its case and flipping it open. The screen lit up instantly and his fingers quickly flew across the keyboard.
He launched the visual interface and scanned for a nearby object of similar size to himself. His eyes immediately locked onto the industrial-sized trash can just a few meters away.
The cold metal instantly responded to his quirk. It rippled, warped, and twisted into a shape of a man in seconds.
A satisfied grin spread across his face, but it quickly turned into disbelief and outrage. “You!” he rasped, “You dare lay a hand on me? I am Skeptic, one of the Meta Liberation Army’s top commanders!”
The puppet beside him reacted instantly, its body moving with eerie precision. It grabbed a lead pipe and charged at the boy, its face blank and emotionless.
The boy stood still, looking unbothered. He didn’t flinch even as the threat closed in on him, as if he knew something Skeptic didn’t.
A prickle of unease crept up Skeptic’s spine. He immediately sensed that something was off and he was about to stop his human puppet before it advanced any further.
However, a sudden presence loomed behind Skeptic. He froze as cold fingers brushing the back of his neck.
“Wha—“
His vision snapped into darkness. But It wasn’t just black, it was emptiness. Everything around him vanished and he couldn’t sense the world at all. It was worse than blindness, like his very eyes had been erased by the void in an instant.
The sensation was disorienting.
Immediately, panic gripped him. He stumbled back, voice rising in alarm. “I can’t see! What is this?!”
*BAM!*
A sharp blow struck the side of his head. His body crumpled to the concrete, and his laptop slipped from his hands mid-fall.
Before it hit the ground, the boy with glasses—who’d ambushed Skeptic with his quirk—caught it. Meanwhile, the other boy in the black hoodie stood over Skeptic’s unconscious form, then quietly turned toward their teammates, still hidden from view and from the security cameras across the street.
Beside Skeptic, the industrial trash can crashed to the ground with a loud clang, making everyone wince. The human puppet had reverted back to its original form.
The boy in the hoodie then stretched his arms above his head and grinned down at the unconscious MLA commander. Eventually, he opened his mouth.
“Yo! This dude’s seriously weak~” he said in a sing-song tone. “This guy’s supposed to be an elite? Man, if they’re all like him, we could wipe the floor with their whole army in an hour!”
The bespectacled boy—the one with the sensory-disabling quirk—sighed and calmly pushed his glasses up the bridge of his nose. “You’re underestimating them. He’s not a fighter. Skeptic’s in charge of information. Taking him down was easy once we caught him off guard.”
The rest of their team started making their way over, still checking for any signs of surveillance, even with Skeptic down.
“They really went all in on quirk training, huh?” one of them muttered, “Good thing you baited him into that alley. If he’d had more human-sized stuff around, he could’ve overwhelmed us in seconds and raised alarms.”
The boy adjusted his glasses with a light push. “I told him to do that earlier. He knows some basic combat, nothing fancy, but it’s enough. So we worked with what we had. He acted as the decoy, and as long as he stayed quiet, no one questioned him.”
“That’s so cruel!” The hoodie boy burst out, throwing his hands up. “You know I can’t act! And come on, I do know the basics! All I could do was stand there and keep my mouth shut. I was losing it, man! Felt like I was TaxEvasionQuirk or something!”
“You wanna say that again? You and JustHere4Chaos act the same. Are you siblings or something?” the glasses boy shot him a sharp glare after the other boy stuck out his tongue to mock him.
“Alright, alright,” a girl cut in, trying to keep the peace. “We’ve still got a job.”
Just then, a boy dressed entirely in black, from his boots to the long fringe obscuring his eyes, took a small step forward. Without a word, he touched Skeptic’s body, then laid a hand on the glasses boy’s shoulder.
As soon as he did that, something rippled through the air. To the team, he looked the same, but to anyone who hadn't seen the transformation, his appearance shimmered and shifted until he perfectly mirrored Skeptic's features.
Therefore, everyone made sure to really register what they saw, just to avoid falling for the side effect of the quirk that made it easy to forget he wasn’t actually Skeptic.
“We must hurry,” the teen in all black informed, “If we don’t, they will all be devoured by the encroaching darkness and the abyss festering within me will awaken once more.”
The two teens behind him leaned in and whispered. “I still don’t get this guy.”
“Same. Is he okay?”
Their muttering was cut off by a sudden smack to the hoodie boy’s head.
“Ow!”
A girl stood behind the hoodie boy, one hand still hovering above his head. “Quit messing around! We’re here to rescue that admin of yours, right?! I agreed to help, but if this drags into daylight, my parents are gonna kill me!”
“R-Rii-chan! That hurt!” the hoodie boy whined.
“She’s right,” said the glasses boy while rubbing his temple. He turned to face her. “But… you’re not even a part of the server. Are you sure you want to do this?”
Rii-chan huffed and planted a hand on her hip. “Of course I’m sure! He’s my best friend,” she said, jerking her thumb at the hoodie boy, who quickly looked away with slightly red ears.
“And I did proclaim myself an honorary member weeks ago. Quirkless or not, villain or not, I’m in! I choose to stand with you guys! Nobody gets to shove my best friend’s head in a closet like he’s a trash. Not those jerks a month ago, and definitely not some ancient organization attempting to snatch his friends away. Not on my watch!”
The glasses boy let out a quiet breath and stepped forward, eyes scanning her and the rest of the small group with sharp focus. “Alright, if you’re really sure… let’s get serious.”
His gaze moved over the team, all now disguised to look like specific MLA members—including himself, now posing as the non-combatant commander.
“Like Dazai-san said, Skeptic built their whole communication system. If anyone knows how it works from the inside, it’s him. But from what we’ve gathered, he’s obsessively loyal. Torture won’t work. He’d probably bite off his own tongue before saying anything. He’s a dead end. And we don’t have time to waste.”
He turned to the teen clad in full black, already mimicking someone they’d taken out earlier. “That quirk that’s replacing our identities? It won’t last more than three hours. Any longer, and it could mess with both the targets and the user, so we’ve got to move fast.”
Everyone in the team gave a nod of understanding. After dragging Skeptic’s unconscious body deeper into the forest, they hid him alongside others they’d already subdued outside the city limits. With Skeptic down, no one was left to monitor the satellite surveillance system.
The glasses boy hurried back to the narrow gang and crouched down. He opened the laptop as a soft glow lit up the screen. He then tapped the earpiece hidden beneath his hair.
“Dazai-san,” he greeted, “target secured. Skeptic’s neutralized.”
“Good.” Dazai responded as a quiet rustle came through the line. “Chuuya, Shouto-kun, Akira-kun. Let’s move.”
The glasses boy ended the call then slipped into the shadows behind a seven-story building. His eyes fixed on the confusing data scrolling across his screen. And when he clicked on it, nothing happened, as if something was blocking his access.
‘Just as Dazai-san predicted, the laptop is already infused with Skeptic’s quirk…’
Elsewhere, his teammates moved through the city streets with the ease of locals, confident in the identities they were impersonating. At least, that was how they looked on the outside. No one could tell what was going through their heads.
Nevertheless, they were definitely more focused now than during their more playful act earlier.
The plan was already in motion.
——
“We’ll start with this,” Dazai said, his gaze fixed on the camera of his phone. His voice was measured, like he already knew how things would play out.
On the screen, the rest of the Unseen Nulls listened in, and surprisingly, almost every member near Musutafu and Deika city had joined the call.
“We’ll divide into teams.” He held up one finger. “First up, the Sabotage Team. Their job is to infiltrate the city disguised as MLA operatives and spread misinformation from the inside. The goal? Confuse their chain of command and misdirect their fighters. They strike first tonight. Hit them before they realize it’s begun.”
Someone on the call raised their hand. “But, isn’t the satellite already locked onto the four of you? He said it himself during his speech, didn’t he?”
Dazai smirked with a glint of mischief in his eyes, then winked at them. “The solution’s delightfully simple, really. Which is why I won’t be entering with the team right away.”
He leaned back slightly, the glow of the screen flickering across his face. “You’ll all move in ahead of me, slipping past their surveillance while it’s focused on us. Once inside, catch them off guard, disguise yourself, then scatter. Get the misinformation circulating. I’ll join you later and I’m trusting you can handle things until then. It’s easy to spot the cameras when you already know it’s there.”
He paused, observing the members as everyone took in the plan. Then, his voice hardened just slightly.
“That said… don’t expect this to go down easy. I believe they’ve got countermeasures, quirks, tech, maybe even things none of you have seen before, especially with Detnerat as their front. So while most of you focus on spreading misinformation and muddying their chain of command, one of you needs to stay back and wait for me—someone experienced in handling those kinds of threats. The rest? Gather intel and confuse their communications. And for how you’re getting in… we’ve got just the right quirk for that.”
He reached out and pulled forward a boy dressed in solid black, his long bangs covering half his face. “EdgelordEnergy!”
“That’s me,” the boy replied, completely deadpan.
The reaction was instant.
“What?! Since when were you there?!” Several voices shouted at once through the screen. The members gawked at the boy, who’d somehow remained completely unnoticed until now.
“Null called him before this meeting. His quirk allows him to become undetectable by temporarily ripping someone’s identity and taking their place. But it doesn’t work on anyone who witnesses the process directly and it also has time limit. That’s how he got here without tipping anyone off,” Dazai explained casually, then he went on.
“No one else could risk coming. If any of you’d been seen entering this place, we’d be compromised before the mission even started. Our position’s already at risk, and if we all come bursting out of the same spot later, the element of surprise is gone.”
He glanced at each face on the screen, their faces also dimly lit by their own screen. “Besides, from what I’ve gathered, one of their commanders is the one surveilling us through their satellite feeds, Skeptic. We have to assume he’s watching now. Eliminating him early is our top priority.”
Dazai’s fingers hovered above his phone screen and he tapped it lightly. “We’re now using my phone for this video call. Unseen Nulls’ usual server is off-limit because the enemy has likely infiltrated them. Good thing most of you already have each other’s contact info. That way, we stay off the grid and move fast.”
He let that hang in the air for a moment. “That last photo sent to your group chat wasn’t just a threat. It was confirmation. Proof that they’ve found a way in. We’re using Gugel Meet for a reason. Right now, they don’t know we’re meeting remotely. They don’t even know they have to trace this call. And when the enemy’s in the dark, that’s when we move. That’s our edge, we use what they don’t know.”
His gaze then slid toward the emo boy, now that his explanation was over. “You told me your quirk can strip someone’s identity for up to 3 hours… unless either of you breaks mentally. Is that right?”
“Indeed,” the boy answered quietly.
“It used to last just an hour, a pitiful threshold. But through endless trials upon my rat volunteers, I pushed beyond. My power is the darkness itself. Once it coils around a soul and pulls them beneath, they forget the warmth of light. They forget who they are. One poor fool, stripped of name, self, and memory, now rots in a place where even the mad are afraid to whisper. Of course, there’s the cost. The darkness I command has begun to command me in return.”
“… Rats?” Someone on the call muttered, sounding both disturbed and confused.
“Darkness?” echoed another skeptical voice.
“I still don’t get that guy,” one of the teens chimed in.
“Same,” another replied with a shrug.
“Question!” One of the teens suddenly blurted out, snapping the group out of the lingering weirdness from their resident chuunibyou. “Why can’t you just hack into Skeptic’s satellite feed? I mean, you hacked the HPSC database once, didn’t you?”
Dazai let out a dramatic sigh and dragged a hand across the back of his neck like the question physically pained him. “Ah… I hate to admit it, but I can’t.”
“What?” They all echoed in unison, more than a little stunned, especially considering how brilliant the man had seemed up to this point.
He glanced at the screen with a half-apologetic, half-troubled smile.
“You all remember Skeptic’s quirk, right? Let me jog your memory. He’s the guy who built the MLA’s entire communication and surveillance system, which means, he’s also the one watching through the satellite feeds under ReDestro’s order.”
“So, here’s the twist,” Dazai added, shifting into a more lecturing tone, “even though his quirk is technically limited to controlling puppets via his laptop, I’m willing to bet that laptop has become more than just a tool. It’s practically an extension of him. And do you know what that means?”
He halted for a moment, watching their expressions shift as the smarter ones start to piece it together. Internally, Dazai noted who they were.
“For those still not following, here’s the simple version. Even though the device isn’t the main aspect of his quirk, it’s still the medium and it’s been saturated with his power for so long that breaking in from the outside is near impossible. No simple hack’s going to cut it.”
“So…” someone asked hesitantly through the video call, “what should we do?”
Dazai brightened instantly, his voice chipper. “Why, we steal his laptop, of course!” Dazai declared as if he hadn’t just casually suggested a criminal act in front of hundreds of impressionable teens.
“Once I get my hands on it, I can nullify the quirk embedded in the laptop, peel apart his system from the inside, and figure out exactly how he’s tracking us. Then I’ll hijack their comms and surveillance. But it’ll take time and focus. That’s why I’ll be assigning the rest of you to spread misinformation while I work, for efficiency’s sake. We need half of their forces chasing ghosts while we act in reality.”
“I know this might be unrelated…” another voice cut in, sounding curious. “How did you even manage to hack HPSC database back then? Don’t they also have quirk specialists for that kind of thing?”
Dazai’s smile faltered, just barely. “Not anymore. Hacking quirks are rare. Most quirks are physical, flashy, or combat-based. Tech-based one is hard to come by. And in a place like HPSC, people like that are walking targets. The smarter villains know whoever holds the most information holds the real power.”
A few seconds of silence enveloped them. “That means…”
Dazai gave a slow nod. “She’s dead. A month ago. HPSC’s still scrambling for a replacement. It’s all about timing.”
He leaned back against the round table where he sat with the three, arms folded lazily behind his head.
“That’s why it’s smarter for people like Skeptic to stay underground in secret groups like the MLA. No one’s gunning for them there unless they decide to expose themselves, and by the time they do, it’s already too late. Villains don’t go looking for someone they don’t know exist.”
Dazai shifted slightly, letting out a small shrug. “Honestly, this is also why hackers and info brokers usually side with villains anyway. Heroes rarely kill and villains do. So, to survive, they make themselves indispensable for villains, and it’s more profitable that way.”
“Oh… I didn’t know that…” one of them murmured. “So that’s why we have to go the long way around…”
They clicked their tongue in mild frustration. Then, they tilted their head at the screen, curiosity flashing in their eyes. “Seriously though, how smart are you? What’s your IQ?”
Dazai laughed, the sound warm and maddening, as he casually swung his leg up onto Chuuya’s lap like it belonged there. “Aw, I’m flattered! Let’s just say my IQ’s taller than Chibi is on his tiptoes!”
Chuuya’s voice dropped to a dangerous low, lethal simmer. He hadn’t shoved the leg off. Yet. “Dazai…”
Dazai, unbothered and utterly amused, wore a grin that could only be described as asking for it.
“Don’t pout, Chuuya~ You’ll get wrinkles,” Dazai cooed after he reached out and playfully tapped the corner of Chuuya’s lips with a teasing smile, right before Chuuya lunged and grabbed him by the throat.
“Ah!” Dazai choked out, more laughing than gasping. “Still the affectionate type, I see—!”
Shouto, Null, and the emo teen stayed silent, completely unfazed. They were already deep in thought, already focused on the mass infiltration strategy and treated the squabble like it was simply background noise.
Meanwhile, the teens on the call were collectively staring in horror as the two grown men fluidly alternated between attempted murder and something that looked suspiciously like foreplay.
“Really? Right in front of my fucking salad?” One girl deadpanned, pushing her plate away like it’d personally betrayed her.
“… Is this what being divorced but still emotionally entangled looks like?” another commented, eyes wide in disbelief.
“Hush!” everyone else hissed at once, because acknowledging it somehow made it worse.
Someone dared to whisper, though it sounded loud since they were literally on a video call. “Uh… I dunno… he looks way too into being chok—”
“STOP. Stop right there,” someone else snapped, “for the love of all that is holy, stop before I need brain bleach.”
——
“Good job,” Dazai said with an easy grin, ruffling the hair of the boy in glasses (now disguised as Skeptic).
The boy frowned, clearly not thrilled by the gesture. He quickly patted down his now disheveled hair, muttering something under his breath while trying to smooth it back into place.
Dazai, of course, didn’t notice. Or maybe he did and just really didn’t care.
Dazai stretched with an exaggerated groan, putting on a show about being crushed under the unbearable workload awaiting him, before finally flopping down in front of Skeptic’s laptop that had just been passed to him.
Dazai dropped into a crouch in front of the device, fingers poised above the keys. “Alright! Let’s take control of the comms and surveillance systems linked to this laptop, both digital and quirk-based. And first—!”
The moment his fingers touched the surface, a faint blue light pulsed between him and the machine. Glowing kanji shimmered into existence and danced briefly in the air before fading away.
The laptop itself showed no visible change, but Dazai looked confident like that subtle display was all the confirmation he needed.
Near the mouth of the alley where the street lay almost empty, the boy stood watch. This stillness in part of the city was likely due to most citizens having gathered elsewhere for tomorrow’s war briefing. Just as they had a few hours ago.
He still couldn’t believe how many people in this city were MLA members and now he knew that their leader hadn’t been bluffing. This city wasn’t just occupied, it belonged to MLA.
He glanced back, momentarily mesmerized by the glow that had bloomed from the guy’s quirk. There was something oddly beautiful about the way the blue light shimmered. The kanji that had appeared lingered in his mind. It didn’t seem like it was just an activation phrase, but more like a line of poetry.
If he had to put it into words, it felt otherworldly. Not like a typical quirk with its usual blunt, immediate activation. But something entirely different.
“Done,” Dazai said simply then looked up from his apparently successful work. His eyes flicked toward the boy. “Keep watch. Let me know the moment someone gets too close.”
Snapping out of his trance, the boy straightened slightly. “Got it.” He shifted his stance, moving to lean against the wall near the alley entrance, watching him and the half-deserted street with renewed vigilance.
He could see Dazai studying him for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, without a word, he returned to tapping away the keys. The usual smile was gone now, replaced by an uncommon, silent focus.
Meanwhile, the other disguised members of the sabotage team moved among the enemy ranks. Impersonating as patrol units and squad members under Skeptic’s command, they began to blend in—gathering information, monitoring their movements, and making sure the plan was unfolding exactly as intended.
But one had taken on a far riskier role—his username: TotallyNotBatman. He was the same boy who’d managed to bring down Skeptic, albeit luckily, catching the man off guard at just the right moment.
Now, wearing the stolen identity of one of Skeptic’s hoodie-wearing subordinates, he pushed open the creaking door of what looked like a pub.
Inside, the air was thick with smoke and cheap alcohol. Laughter echoed through the room, bouncing off the walls and old tables. Dim lights flickered overhead, casting unsteady shadows across the warped wooden floor.
Casually, he stepped in like he belonged there and lifted a hand in greeting. “Yo, you’ve been waiting for me?”
A man at the nearest occupied table squinted over his drink. “Huh? Didn’t you finish your patrol shift like half an hour ago?”
“Ah… yeah. Sorry, man,” the boy scratched the back of his head sheepishly, “Took a massive shit. Thought I was gonna die in there.”
“Eugh! Nasty little brat, why would you announce that?!” Another man gagged, nearly spilling his drink.
A gruff, older man narrowed his eyes, studying him. “Aren’t you a little young to be hanging around here this late, kid? Shouldn’t you be at home or back in training or something?”
The boy’s heart jumped, but he forced a cocky shrug and rolled his shoulders like he didn’t really care. “Pfft. Ran into Skeptic-sama earlier. He told me I’m getting assigned for real tomorrow. Frontline test. No more kiddie patrols.”
That shut them up. The table went quiet for a moment, then a low whistle and murmurs of surprise came around them.
“Seriously?” said one. “Damn… that’s huge. He doesn’t promote rookies like that unless they’re useful.”
Another chimed in, nodding slowly. “Well, you’ve been kissing up to him forever… clinging to him like he’s your savior.” He squinted, suspicion in his voice. “Though… you’re acting kinda different today. You look… I dunno, happier. More alive or something.”
He swallowed hard, panic flaring in his gut. ‘Shit. Did they see through me already? Was my voice off? Are they testing me? I mean, I know I suck at acting, but I’m not that bad, am I?! Crap, if Tax or Null find out I blew my cover, I’m toast! Null’s already quieter than usual and pissed since Asteria got taken. I’m dead. I’m so—‘
A woman at the far end of the table suddenly cut through the rising storm in his head with a loud laugh. “Oh, come on! Of course he looks different, he’s hyped! Kid’s finally getting into Skeptic-sama’s unit. Tomorrow he gets to fight. Let him enjoy the moment.”
Reluctantly, the man who’d been scrutinizing him grunted. “Tch. Fair point.”
The boy let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, forcing a crooked smile as he relaxed just enough to pass.
‘Safe… for now.’
He slid into the last empty chair at the table, trying not to look too eager. “Um… What were you guys talking about?”
The adults barely glanced at him before resuming their discussion, picking up a conversation they’d just hit paused on.
“Tomorrow’s the day we wipe out that little playtime organization,” one of them said before taking a slow sip from his drink.
None of them seemed drunk yet. They were all staying sober, likely unwilling to risk being unconscious before a big operation tomorrow.
“I get that they’re a nuisance,” someone interjected, frowning slightly, “but why’s everyone acting like they’re a real threat? They’re just a bunch of inexperienced brats. How dangerous could they be?”
“Don’t question Re-Destro-sama!” a third snapped without hesitation. “If he’s taking them seriously, then he knows something we don’t.”
“Maybe,” replied the second man while lighting a cigarette and blowing smoke in lazy spirals.
“Still, I doubt it’s that serious. We’ve got a hundred thousand warriors ready. No way those brats can stand a chance. Besides…” He grinned darkly. “We’ve got leverage now. Let ‘em make a move. They do and their precious girl dies.”
The boy kept his expression neutral, nodding along as if he were just another grunt in the room. “Yeah, I was wondering where they’re keeping her though…”
The cigarette guy snorted. “Are you stupid? Use your head. Where do you think the safest place in the whole city is?”
The boy’s heart skipped a beat as the implication sank in. “… The tower in the center.”
“Bingo,” the man said like it was obvious. “The control tower. That’s where Skeptic-sama’s running the show. Surveillance, comms, tech, internal data, everything’s funneled through that place and his laptop. And the basement is where we tossed our ‘guests’, especially the ones we need alive.”
He gave the boy a sidelong glance. “You’re new, so I’ll let it slide. But seriously, you should’ve known that.”
The boy forced a sheepish laugh. “Yeah, my bad. Still figuring things out.”
But inside, his pulse was racing. ‘Shit. They are holding her there.’
“Speaking of Skeptic-sama,” a woman spoke up while swirling the drink in her glass, “I heard he’s not even in the tower tonight. Supposedly got pulled to a nearby sector. Re-Destro-sama probably wants him here to personally supervise the final prep.”
Curiously, she turned to face the boy. “You finished your shift, didn’t you? Said earlier you ran into him. So? What’d he say?”
“O-Oh yeah! I did,” the boy replied a little too fast, scrambling for something convincing. “He mentioned he’d be… uh, sending out a message soon! Yeah. Told me to remind everyone to check their phones.”
“A message? At this hour?” a man scoffed, raising an eyebrow. “You sure you weren’t hallucinating from your little bathroom ordeal?“
*ting*
Everyone froze. A unified ping echoed across the room as every device buzzed at once.
The boy smirked smugly. “Check your device.”
They all muttered and grumbled, setting their drinks down with the familiar clatter of glass against wood. One by one, they pulled out their MLA-issued devices—custom gear modified by Skeptic to avoid external detection. The boy mirrored their movements and pretended to scroll.
“A mass directive,” announced one of them after checking his own device. “Sent to both Hanabata-sama’s and Skeptic-sama’s unit. That includes us. Looks like there’s a group of pro heroes moving in from the west. Orders are to go out and create a diversion.”
Someone cursed under their breath, clearly displeased. “Pro heroes?? I thought we already misled them with that fake broadcast! This is bad. We can’t have them interfering tomorrow!”
“That’s exactly why we’re being deployed,” the man with the cigarette cut in firmly, then he stood up and cracked his knuckles. “Disorient them again and make sure they don’t even sniff tomorrow coming. Let’s move. We’ve got chaos to cause.”
Chairs scraped back all at once as everyone stood, some determined, others annoyed. The pub around them stirred into motion. At the nearby tables, more patrons checked their devices, murmuring in response to the message.
Within seconds, people were pouring into the street. The once quiet road now alive with footsteps, shouts, and movement in every direction.
The boy rose with them to keep up the act. But then, he halted, clutching his stomach as if he was in pain. “Ah wait! I think I ate something bad… my stomach’s killing me.”
“You idiot!” one man snapped, already halfway to the door. Yeah, the boy couldn’t tell which one it was. Not that it mattered. “Fine, just catch up later. Don’t take too long!”
The boy gave a half-hearted salute, grinning through the fake pain. “Yessir!”
Once he confirmed everyone was gone, including the pub workers, his smile dropped from his face. From inside, he observed as the once near-empty street turned into a flood of movement, all heading west.
Slipping quietly toward the back, he ducked into the restroom. He crouched just behind the door and swept back the hair covering his ear.
“Dazai,” he whispered into the concealed earpiece, glancing over his shoulder like someone might materialize from the shadows.
“The fake message worked. You’re a genius. You used Skeptic’s laptop for that, right? I didn’t even have to lie! I just told them to check their phones and boom! They bought it!”
“Hm.” On the other end, Dazai’s voice hummed through the earpiece. There was a faint sound of typing in the background.
“It took me a few more minutes to crack how his system was wired, but I got in. The message only hit Skeptic’s and Hanabata’s subordinates, plus a few of the outer sectors. Exactly as planned. The others are untouched.”
“So… that clears this entire zone?” The boy asked, then he peeked through the restroom door, through a window overlooking the street. “They’re all heading west.”
“Good,” Dazai answered, “This area is the farthest from the control tower and closest to the city border. Ideal for us. If we’d spread the fake alert too close to the tower, their base of operations, Re-Destro might’ve caught on early, and we’d be swarmed before making a dent. We can’t fight everyone at once. Not yet.”
The boy rubbed his chin, still reeling from how smoothly it had gone. “So… I should head back to the meeting point?”
“Yup! Quietly though,” Dazai added. However, all of sudden, his voice shifted into something cold and sharper. “Look around you.”
“Wha— Ghk!”
The boy barely had time to react. Something sharp pressed against his neck and his body immediately locked up. A hand grabbed his right wrist from behind and yanked it back hard.
The voice behind him was low and venomous. He clicked his tongue. “I knew it. You’ve been off all night. Trying too hard to sound casual. Your posture’s also wrong. You really thought I wouldn’t notice?”
The pressure at his throat increased, just enough to pierce his skin. A single drop of blood slid down his collarbone.
“I heard everything. You’re not him. The real brat barely talks to us, and when he does, it’s about our book and Skeptic-sama’s approval. That freak would never smile like that. And Skeptic sure as hell wouldn’t promote him so fast. So…”
He could feel the man’s breath on his ear now. “… who are you?”
His heart thundered and his whole body shook, breath trembling. Damn it, he should’ve listened to Tax when he said he was terrible at acting.
But he’d faced threats before. Bullies, beatings, death threats, people grabbing him and hurting him just because they could. He’d survived worse… right? He just had to remember what to do.
Then, he recalled something Dazai had said earlier that day.
“If things go sideways, don’t panic. Use this.”
His left hand twitched, still free. So, he would use that.
Moving purely on instinct, he slipped his fingers into the side pocket of his hoodie and wrapped them around the cool metal handle of the switchblade. He’d received it from Dazai, one of the few things given to everyone for self-defense.
He jammed it backward, blindly.
“GAHH!”
The scream behind him was deafening. The grip on his wrist slackened instantly as the blade plunged somewhere near the attacker’s face. The boy turned in time to see blood gushing from the man's face. The assailant stumbled, clutching at the blade embedded in his cheek.
The boy’s breath hitched at the sight. His stomach twisted, feeling disturbed, though oddly not that guilty.
Then he noticed something sharp clatter to the floor. It looked eerily like one of the glasses they’d been drinking from earlier… only warped, reshaped into a jagged weapon.
‘What the hell? Is that the man’s quirk?’
“Get away from him!” A high-pitched voice suddenly rang out.
He looked behind him, finding a girl standing at the entrance of the pub. Her stance was battle-ready as she locked her eyes on the attacker.
From her skins, chains erupted like living metal, slicing through the air and wrapping around the man’s throat before he could even react.
Without looking back, the boy heard a sickening crack behind him. He winced.
“Rii-chan!” He shouted the nickname he’d given to his childhood friend in panic. “Did you just—“
“Don’t think about it!” she snapped, already crossing the room. “Dazai-san told me to help! Let’s just go!” She grabbed his hand, and together, they bolted from the pub.
Carefully, they glanced around and weaved through alley shadows while avoiding those running in the opposite direction, hoping no one would discover the body they’d left behind.
They vanished into the night, heading for the rendezvous point.
——
After the close call earlier, the glasses boy gave the hoodie boy a thorough scolding, warning him to be more careful.
From now on, he was banned from interacting with any more MLA members. His reckless acting had nearly gotten him killed, and for once, he didn’t argue, just nodded and kept quiet.
The girl who’d saved him, of course, was still fussing over him. She pressed a cloth to the shallow cut on his neck, grumbling under her breath about ‘idiots’. Only after double-checking that he wasn’t going to bleed further did she finally relax.
After making sure the kid was okay, Dazai finally got down to business.
“What did you find?” Dazai asked.
The girl spoke first, still glancing at her childhood friend with concern. “They said the tall tower over there is where Re-Destro is staying. They’ve got heavy defense systems, traps, and custom-built tech to stop intruders.”
Dazai glanced at her, closing the laptop with a soft click before sliding it back into Skeptic’s stolen bag. “Hmm. Thought so. They’d be fools not to expect someone trying to sneak in, even for a secret organization.”
Smiling faintly at the girl, he praised, “Not bad, little lady.”
Just then, the boy in the hoodie spoke up, right as the girl finished pressing a bandage to the front of his neck. The cheerful facade from earlier was gone. He knew that the information he was about to share mattered.
“Uh… well, I heard something else. Not confirmed or anything, but… I think Asteria is being held in the tower’s basement.”
Gasps quickly broke out around the team, surprise and excitement mingling in a rush of emotion.
“Really?!”
“Nice info!”
He nodded slowly to confirm it. “Yeah… one of them sounded pretty damn sure. Said she’s inside the tower and kept close to Re-Destro. Makes sense, right? If she’s locked up right beneath him, it’s easier to keep an eye on her for constant surveillance.”
After gathering all the other, smaller bits of intel, Dazai’s expression turned sharp. His tone left no room for argument, not that anyone would argue with his genius plans.
“We’re going to the tower. The distraction from earlier, the fake pro hero sighting in the west worked. The warriors in this zone are already moving out.”
He walked toward the front of the group, eyes sweeping across their faces like a teacher about to drop a final exam. “I mapped out the security blind spots because apparently this Skeptic guy had full access to the infrastructure, and lucky for us, we got to him first. Stick close. If we’re careful, we’ll stay invisible.”
With a subtle brush through his hair, Dazai activated the earpiece in his ear. It was just like the ones the rest of them wore now.
“Don’t lose these,” he added. “Giran gave us his best gear. Stay connected. You go off the grid, you either get caught… or die.”
While some of them gulped nervously at the warning, they still looked determined. Not one of them backed down and a chorus of “yes, sir!” quickly rang out, their arms all saluting in unison.
It was, honestly, a pretty funny sight. Dazai almost laughed. They’d done that a few times now, saluting him like he was some kind of military commander. And at this point? He was starting to believe they meant it.
The group began moving as one in disciplined silence. It was their first covert mission, and Dazai thought they were surprisingly well-behaved.
Still, Dazai caught the stiffness in their shoulders, the way some of them tried too hard to walk quietly, to control their breathing. But that only meant they were trying their hardest not to screw this up.
If he could, Dazai would’ve chuckled. He imagined how Kunikida would have an aneurysm if he saw this.
Not just because Dazai dared to claim himself a better teacher than him, but because he was guiding teenagers into an infiltration mission… and worse, teaching them to salute him like soldiers.
Kunikida would be bald by now. He’d also probably throw Dazai through the nearest window.
After all, Kunikida and him weren’t alike at all.
Kunikida believed in protecting kids, rven if he never admitted it out loud. Dazai, on the other hand, believed protection alone wasn’t enough. Not for children who’d grown up in a world this cruel. They didn’t need to be babied. They needed an adult who understood their pain and still chose to guide them through life.
Just like Kouyou did for Chuuya. Just like the President did for Ranpo. Just like Odasaku once did… for him.
Dazai had never called himself a hero. He never would. He wasn’t here to save them. He was just here to give them a better choice.
As the rest of the team disappeared down the alley, Dazai lingered behind, only turning when the boy with glasses paused beside him.
“You’re Skeptic now. Head west.” Dazai instructed, “Remember what I said, okay? Mimic him as best you can.”
The boy adjusted his collar, pushing up his glasses. Everyone besides him and the rest of the team saw him as Skeptic. “Yes, better me than that idiot,” he said flatly while glancing sideways at the hoodie boy at the front, though his tone was more exasperated than cruel.
Right on cue, the hoodie boy sneezed, sensing someone was talking bad about him behind his back. “I’ll go ahead. Please watch over the others, Dazai-san.”
Dazai gave him a wry smile, “Naturally.” As the boy melted into the night, Dazai rolled his shoulders and sighed.
“Ahh… what I wouldn’t give for a foot massage right now. Chibi’s tiny hands would be perfect! If only he’d agree to it~ Maybe I’ll trap him in a bet later.”
Dazai trailed behind the group at a casual pace, however, his gaze never stopped moving, watching the teens ahead who were trying so hard to act normal, to hide their nervousness.
Dazai could see through their masks easily. It was their first dangerous mission after all and they were up against an entire old organization.
Of course they were scared. But they had the guts to push it down and keep walking.
How admirable. They were lucky he found them when he did.
Dazai let out a quiet chuckle. “Let’s see what you’re made of. I chose your group for a reason, so I hope none of you disappoint me.”
His voice turned quieter, almost thoughtful. “Still… Chibi’s too soft. He’ll kill me if even one of you gets hurt badly. Or worse, he’ll yell at me with those loud barks of his for weeks.”
He sighed again, his gaze drifting to the tower looming in the distance, its dark silhouette jutting into the night.
“I’ve got to keep injuries to a minimum while testing if they’re truly cut out for our new organization. If they’re, they’ll bleed eventually. They’ve got useful quirks most people tend to overlook because of fear, as well as goals that align with us. With the right guidance, that potential can burn brighter than most. We can’t let MLA get to them first.”
Almost wistfully, Dazai added, “Hmm, though dying here would be pretty poetic. Too bad I’m curse to live, unless a certain walking slug decides to leave his disgusting wet trail all over me.”
And with that, he walked on into the dark, smiling like a man who knew the chaos ahead would be worth watching.
——
“The second stage begins once we’ve confirmed Shion’s location,” Dazai continued to explain, “We need to assess how secure the area is. I heard Re-Destro is the president of Detnerat, Japan’s largest support gear company. That means we’re not just dealing with brute force. Their tech is cutting-edge and better than anything normally find on the market.”
He glanced around, noting how intently the group was listening. They were finally understanding the scale of what they were facing.
“If we can get Skeptic first, I’ll dig into his files and shut down as much as I can, sensors, security protocols, maybe even internal comms. But let’s not be naive. There are definitely things we can’t touch from Skeptic’s laptop. Hidden redundancies, localized traps, manual overrides, or something else.”
Dazai finished with a sharp smile. “Which is why we’re going to sabotage from the inside.”
One of the older Nulls members decided to ask hesitantly, “But how? We can’t just walk in and shut everything down. We don’t even understand half the tech they’re probably using.”
“That’s why I’ll be leading your team.” Dazai’s voice was calm and unwavering. “By then, I’ll have memorized all the security blind spots Skeptic had access to and made a solid guess about where the main control room is. Your job is to search for any sign of where Shion might be held, and a few other tasks I’ll explain once we get through this part. Once I reach the control room, I’ll take it from there.”
His gaze darkened slightly. “Once I give the signal, you move inside, and find where exactly she’s located. We’ll probably have to rely on partial info or educated guesses, they won’t leave her somewhere obvious, not if they’re even half as smart as they think they are.”
He slumped forward with a dramatic groan, elbows on his knees. “Ugh. What a drag. Wouldn’t it be nice if Re-Destro was just an idiot who forgot to lock the door?”
Chuuya scoffed, arms crossed as he leaned against the wall. “You really think the high-tech security’s the biggest problem here? They’ve got a hundred thousand fighters, Dazai. We could shut off every damn camera in that place and there’d still be a small army waiting for us.”
He shot Dazai a long, pointed look. “That said, you’re not wrong. If we can split their forces, pull half of them west or south, we won’t have to deal with the full weight of their numbers. Smaller squads are easier to take down. Stealth gives us a better shot, especially with a hostage on the line.”
He narrowed his eyes at him. “But you’re leaving something out. I know that smug look on your face, Mackerel. There are holes in your plan. Distracting the border fighters only gets us so far. There’ll still be plenty of enemies inside and around that tower. So, what’s your plan?”
His frown deepened. “Let me guess. That’s where I come in, isn’t it?”
Dazai’s grin stretched wider, mischievous and taunting.
——
Dazai slipped into the now-empty main control room, the door clicking softly shut behind him.
It was just as he predicted.
Using data pulled from Skeptic’s stolen laptop and the scattered intel gathered by the teens, he’d pinpointed the location of the tower’s central nerve: this main control room. This was the very place where every camera feed, every sensor ping, and every kill-switch command was tethered.
And, of course, he hadn’t come alone. Standing beside him was the emo boy, EdgelordEnergy, who’d played his part beautifully.
Earlier, the boy had stormed down the main hallway, yelling with urgency through the comms, sounding utterly convincing that even Dazai was impressed.
His usual edgy tone had suddenly sounded normal. He was probably just that used to using his quirk by now.
“I-It’s moving, whatever it is, it’s triggering the floor sensors in B-1 and spiking the internal quirk filters! I think it’s some kind of breach, but it’s reading like a hybrid, mechanical and quirk! Looks like manual overrides are required on-site. All tech staff are to report to B-1 for protocol assist. Now!”
It was, of course, a lie. One Dazai had scripted to sound just believable enough to clear the room.
And it worked instantly. Technicians and security scattered to their stations, comms crackling, all rushing toward B-1 near the outer tower, leaving the control center completely unattended.
And just like that, the control room was theirs.
Now seated before the control panel, Dazai let his fingers glide over the interface with confidence. The monitor’s glow casted sharp lines across his face. EdgelordEnergy stood silently nearby, watching him work, clearly knowing better than to interrupt.
Dazai tapped his earpiece again. “Slug,” he called, a smirk tugging at his lips. “Initiate Rainstorm Sonata in Screaming Minor.”
As soon as he said that, a deep, ground-shaking boom split the air from outside the tower. Screams echoed from the streets below, followed by the frantic pounding of feet. Even from here, Dazai could hear the chaos.
Shouts, barking orders, and panicked movements. They were most likely heading toward the disaster his ginger partner had just unleashed outside.
Perfect.
He switched the channel. “Elegy for the Sleepwalkers.”
That was the cue for the sabotage team. They would enter now, under the cover of the mayhem outside.
Dazai’s eyes flicked to the surveillance feeds, catching their figures creeping past confused guards and quiet corridors.
Most of the enemy had rushed toward the uproar outside, but not all, so they still needed to be cautious.
Their faces looked tense but focused, and they seemed to move carefully. Through the split screens, Dazai tracked their progress, hands flying over the console.
He disabled cameras, unlocked firedoors, and shut down automated trap systems with swift movements, guiding the team as they began to split off in different directions.
Meanwhile, high atop the tower, Re-Destro sat with a half-finished glass of wine in hand. He recalled how he’d sent Skeptic to the sector nearest the border of the city. Not a single report had come through.
His device buzzed once again. Predictably, the screen read ‘Connection to Skeptic: Failed’.
His brow twitched. “Something is wrong with the comms. Skeptic should have reported by now,” he muttered, grip tightening around his glass. “He was assigned to monitor their movements. Where is he?”
“Re-Destro-sama!”
Hanabata, one of his commanders, suddenly burst into the room, his face pale with urgency. “There’s a full skirmish outside, Unseen Nulls! Dozens of them! They’re drawing our forces out into the streets! All signs point to a full-scale offensive, sir!”
Re-Destro’s glass cracked between his fingers. He turned toward the towering windows and saw it, the moonlit cityscape flashes with movement and his warriors clashed with intruders below. And at the heart of it all, a blazing-haired man stood defiantly like he was a stormbringer.
Re-Destro’s gaze sharpened. “Deploy the remaining forces. Immediately.”
“Yes, Re-Destro-sama!” Hanabata barked, “What about the units we stationed to the west?”
Re-Destro turned his head slowly. “The west?”
“Yes! Skeptic sent mass directives to both my division and his own. He said pro heroes had been sighted returning to the city and we sent our forces to intercept.”
“They returned?” Re-Destro frowned. “Strange. Skeptic would have confirmed with me before issuing that order.”
“He said it came directly from you…”
Re-Destro’s expression darkened even further. “I gave no such command.”
Hanabata stiffened. “But it was encoded with Skeptic’s signature cipher. It shouldn’t have been forgeable—“
Re-Destro cut him off, fury seeping into his voice. “If Skeptic’s compromised, so are our communications. We’ve been outmaneuvered.”
Below, the battle roared on. Re-Destro leaned in closer to the glass, observing the ginger-haired man with a flicker of rage, and stress.
“They have brought in outside support. This isn’t just the Nulls anymore. There is someone older, smarter. I didn’t expect them to strike before the day of our supposed meeting.”
“… Orders, Re-Destro-sama?” Hanabata asked cautiously.
Re-Destro didn’t even hesitate. “Summon Asteria, Insight, and Ironhold to me. Redirect the Curious unit west and brief everyone there on the situation. Deploy all available squads to reinforce Geten.”
Hanabata bowed sharply and sprinted out of the room.
Only two silent bodyguards remained with him. The quiet was however broken by the crunch of glass as his wine shattered in his grip, red liquid dripping from his fingers like blood.
Black stress marks began creeping up his skin, crawling from fingertips to forearms.
“They think they are clever,” he muttered to himself. “Null… I will break you. I will erase everything you’ve dared to protect.”
He turned toward the exit, heavy footsteps echoing as his voice dropped to a hiss.
“And it begins with Asteria.”
Notes:
Hehe, we’re gonna see the other teams’ POV next chapter! Where are Akira and Shouto?? You’ll find out next chapter! And next chapter will be full of battles, you may love it XD
Oh right, regarding previous chapter, for those who thought that Dazai and Chuuya said what they did in the previous chapter because he didn’t want the teenagers to involve themselves in violence, I want to make it clear that you’re mistaken here. Both BSD and MHA involve teenagers in their fight and organization, and these unseen nulls are already deep in violence, so Soukoku is not going to save them and prevent them from violence, just that Chuuya started to care about them in his own way due to his past, and they just wanted to offer adults assistance to them because they know they can’t do it alone.
If you notice, the teenagers all have adults figures in BSD and BNHA, and Unseen Nulls didn’t. Soukoku aren’t heroes and this is BSD and MHA worlds. Both ADA and PM have teenagers and they didn’t see any problem with that in canon, from what I know. Especially when those teenagers had seen violence and trained for that. Dazai is Dazai, even though his intention seems good at first, he always has motives lol
Chapter 12: Strike & Rescue
Summary:
Led by Chuuya, the Strike Team advanced as the Rescue Team followed the plan. Fights broke out everywhere.
Notes:
Lmao probably this is the longest chapter of this story yet bcs I needed 3 days to finish editing this chapter (yeah I checked this is 12k words?? Wow). I think with the next chapter (nevermind, it’s this chapter lol), we’d finally reach 100k words and it’s still pre-canon lol I have this habit of writing a long long chapter.
Also, this chapter is basically 80% fighting. Battles happen everywhere XD
If you forget :
- the hoodie quirkless boy : TotallyNotBatman
- the glasses boy : TaxEvasionQuirk
- the emo boy will all black clothes : EdgelordEnergy
- Rii-chan : that childhood friend girl TotallyNotBatman mentioned in chapter 8
- the ribbon girl : EvilButCute
- a specific quirk user that will be mentioned in this chapter to avoid spoiler : HenchmenNeeded
- the chaotic quirkless boy : JustHere4ChaosTWs for this chapter : Blood, Violence, Minor Character Deaths. Other than that, nothing comes to mind.
Enjoy this 12k words chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chuuya grunted before pivoting sharply as another barrage of attacks came flying his way. With a flick of his hand, he deflected them effortlessly using his gravity manipulation.
His eyes then swept across the battlefield, scanning for any sign of injury among the teens.
Of course, this mess was Dazai’s idea.
The bastard had dumped all of this on him without a second thought. Leading the Strike team, charging headfirst into enemy lines, keeping the kids alive, and holding off the MLA fighters all at once.
In other words, it was the most annoying set of jobs possible, exactly the kind of responsibility Dazai loved to throw his way.
Sure, Chuuya could handle it. He’d been dealing with this kind of thing since becoming one of the youngest executives in the Port Mafia. After all, unlike a certain mackerel executive, he was actually responsible and cared about the people under him. So, he was used to it by now.
Still, Dazai’s reasoning pissed him off.
“Well, Chuuya’s the one who doesn’t want any of them getting hurt! Even though that’s literally impossible in a fight! People bleed, people get hurt, that’s just how it goes, Chuuya~ We can’t do this alone since we’re not Nulls, and technically, this isn’t our war. We’ve got our own organization to worry about… We can only help! Unless…” Dazai leaned in with that insufferable smirk, “you’d rather ditch the plan and commit double suicide with me, hmm, Chu-Chu?”
Of course, Chuuya’s fist met the asshole’s smug face a second later.
And yet, here he was, doing exactly what Dazai expected of him, protecting every last one of them.
At first, Chuuya hadn’t even been sure if the kids knew how to fight a real war between organizations—war that left blood on both sides. But this was their fight, and as much as he hated to admit it, Dazai had been right about that much.
‘They’ had to join the fight. He and Dazai couldn’t just swoop in, clean up the mess, and walk away. Not without consequences.
Because in the future, after they officially built their own organization, what would people say? That the Port Mafia had gone soft? That they were handing out favors like some kind of charity just because a bunch of pitiful kids needed help?
It would kill their reputation before it even had a chance to exist.
The most they could do was act as temporary allies—at least until Akira and Shion agreed to an alliance, or maybe even recruitment.
Only then could they justify their involvement and twist the narrative into something believable.
After all, no one could exactly know what Akira and Shion would decide later, though he and Dazai were hoping that helping them now would earn enough goodwill to sway them, especially toward whatever Dazai was planning to offer.
Because when it came to Dazai, he obviously only agreed to help them because he saw potential recruits. This was a test, and a chance to observe their powers, their teamwork, and how they handled an organization war.
It didn’t matter to him that most of them were just teenagers. If they had what he was looking for, that was all that counted.
That was how Dazai had always been.
(Of course, he’d mellowed a little since his earlier Port Mafia days. He didn’t go around shooting his subordinates with bullets anymore just because they failed to meet his expectations.
And he definitely had a soft spot now for the good kids. At least, it showed in how he trained that weretiger of his, and in the way he looked out for the younger detectives at the detective agency).
Speaking of the teens, Akira had done a decent job convincing Chuuya that his members weren’t completely useless in a fight.
Apparently, they’d all been practicing, not just with their quirks, but in hand-to-hand combat as well.
Their reason was simple; they needed to be able to defend themselves against anyone, especially in a world where quirk discrimination could turn violent fast.
They weren’t flawless at it, but Akira’s explanation was enough to somewhat put Chuuya at ease.
On top of that, Giran had been a huge help as well, slipping them intel on the MLA, supplying weapons, and providing those high-grade earpieces for communications. All in exchange for some useful information about Endeavor…
Well, that, and maybe because Dazai had pestered him one too many times at Giran’s usual bar, annoying the hell out of him to the point where he just handed everything over to get rid of him faster.
Sometimes, he actually felt a little bad for the guy. He really should invite him out for drinks sometime. Not that he’d been to any bars here, mostly because he was broke, but maybe he could work something out so that Giran ended up paying instead.
He should be grateful anyway. Chuuya was offering his delightful company to trash-talk Dazai behind his back.
Back to the mess around him, Chuuya caught glimpses of the battlefield out the corner of his eye as he fought.
He was starting to believe what Akira had said. He’d been skeptical at first, half-expecting these kids to fold the second things got ugly. But now?
Chuuya’s eyes briefly landed on the kids. As an executive, multitasking came naturally. Years in the mafia had taught him how to fight while keeping track of his subordinates.
It wasn’t because he didn’t trust his own subordinates, it was simply because old habits died hard. He’d spent too long making sure everyone under him, whether it was the Sheep or his mafia subordinates, were still breathing by the end of a mission.
Probably, that was why Dazai had shoved the leadership of the Strike Team onto him in the first place, to make sure they didn’t get themselves killed while he was busy fighting.
And to be fair, the kids weren’t entirely at a disadvantage. If anything, they held a slight edge over the enemy, who relied more on sheer numbers.
Sure, he couldn’t deny that the MLA fighters were more polished and professionally trained, but those quirks the kids had…
No wonder both Dazai and Re-Destro were after them. Their quirks could wipe out a crowd if used properly. They were powerful, dangerous, even with the negative drawbacks of their quirks that made them ‘villainous’.
They could be a tempting asset for his ex-boss if he was even here.
A girl, EvilButCute—if Chuuya remembered her username right—weaved through the chaos while ribbons trailed behind her like extensions of her own hair. They snapped out and lengthened unnaturally under her control, and before the enemies even realized it, she’d already snagged half a dozen of them by their arms and legs.
Once caught, she took control and forced them to turn against their own allies. Her movements still carried that self-taught edge, but her control and confidence more than made up for it.
“Hey! What the fuck are you doing?!”
“I-I can’t move! These damn ribbons! Get them off me!”
“I can’t if you keep twitching like tha— Ack!”
A wicked grin spread across the girl’s face as one of her ‘puppets’ stumbled forward. The man’s body jerked awkwardly and his quirk—probably some kind of poison mist—blasted sideways, hitting an ally square in the ribs. The man shrieked as his skin bubbled into an ugly, purpling mess.
“Yes! Eleven!” She whooped with glee.
The boy beside her clicked his tongue. Arrows that had been flying toward him froze midair and suddenly reversed course. The archer barely had time to yelp before the projectiles tore into her from all sides.
“Don’t get cocky, you only got eleven!” He yelled with a smug grin. “Twenty!”
Chuuya’s lip curled in amusement, eyes following them for just a second longer. Their fighting style wasn’t clean, but they definitely knew their quirks.
The control was there, rough but refined enough to be dangerous. Clearly, it wasn’t the kind of skill that came from professional training.
It was the kind you got from figuring it out the hard way. Pushing back against bullies and discrimination, late-night practice sessions, as well as screwing it up a dozen times before getting it right.
They might’ve been doing this behind their families’ backs since they were young, or maybe since joining the server.
Chuuya let out an intrigued sigh. Out of all the teens, those two stood out. Not because they were the strongest, but because they weren’t frozen or panicking. They were actually enjoying themselves, turning the battlefield into some kind of game.
The girl’s quirk was pretty self-explanatory, but that one, HenchmenNeeded, had something a lot more interesting.
His quirk was called Consequence. Within a ten meter radius, he could twist the outcome of any physical action into something negative for the person who initiated it.
For example, if someone tried to punch him, their fist might slam into the ground instead and fracture their own wrist. If they threw a weapon, it could ricochet and stab them in the back. If a hero rushed in to save someone, they might accidentally knock over a support beam and bury them instead.
It didn’t stop the action itself, it just made the aftermath a living nightmare.
Most of the teens with him had villainous quirks, while the quirkless ones had gone with Dazai. Well, except for JustHere4Chaos, a quirkless boy with a fun personality who cackled like a maniac as he hurled everything Dazai had handed him straight at the enemy.
Honestly, he seemed to have the most fun out of all of them. He almost reminded him of Kaji.
They were all a little insane, but Chuuya liked those who enjoyed fighting. In his opinion, those kind of people didn’t hesitate.
That didn’t mean that the other teens were useless. Not at all. It was just that the rest looked like your usual standard mix of nervous and focused, but they held their ground. Adequate martial arts skills. Some carried knives and actually knew how to use them. Others had smoke bombs and flashbangs ready, just in case they needed to escape a bad spot.
From the way they moved, it looked like those weekend or late-night self-defense sessions clearly paid off. They hadn’t come in unprepared, at least.
He’d almost been worried for nothing.
“T-That—!”
Chuuya drove a hook punch into the bald, muscular guy’s jaw, then grabbed his head and slammed it into the wall several times until the concrete cracked and the man crumpled. Blood began to pool beneath the fractured stone.
Chuuya might’ve been worried it was too much for the teens if they weren’t already used to violence, and if they weren’t killing anyone right now as well.
Then, his attention turned to the one who’d shouted, pointing at something else and drawing enemy attention along with it.
A sudden burst of ice exploded from the ground, jagged spikes shooting up and locking the enemies in place. The ice wrapped around half their bodies, freezing even their weapons.
None of them could move.
One of the MLA members, who’d been clashing with a teen wielding a knife, gasped in shock. Everyone around them halted, trembling from both the cold and the sudden surprise. Eyes widened as they all turned toward the source of the freezing power.
“Wait… is that… Shouto Todoroki?!”
“What?! Endeavor’s kid?! What the hell is he doing here?!”
“Shit, is Endeavor here too?!”
Shouto let out a sharp tsk, clearly annoyed that people always identified him first by his connection to that flaming trash can of a man. “I’m not ‘Endeavor’s son’,” he said cooly. “I’m Shouto Todoroki.”
His breath came out in a puff of cold mist, frost curling around his shoulders as he leveled an icy glare at his enemies.
——
As soon as he approached the tower and saw the Nulls and Chuuya fighting nearby, instinct took over and he released his quirk without hesitation.
He’d decided it didn’t matter if the MLA found out who he was. First, he trusted Dazai and Chuuya to bring this organization down tonight. Second, there was no way they could prove anything with the chaos, wreckage, and destroyed surveillance equipment everywhere.
The EvilButCute girl—if Shouto remembered correctly—was perched on a toppled slab of concrete and lit up at the sight of him. “Ah! He’s so cool! And handsome too!”
“I swear I just saw hearts in your eyes…” the Consequence quirk user let out a long sigh, sweat beading at his temple.
Another MLA fighter, one who hadn’t been frozen by Shouto’s ice, took the opportunity to lunge at the villainous quirk user. The boy quickly reactivated his quirk and redirected the punch harmlessly into the ground.
Across the battlefield, Shouto turned toward the girl. His mother had taught him to always be polite, so even in the middle of the fight, he was about to nod and thank her.
But, he froze.
“Get down!”
The ice around them suddenly shifted, but not by his command anymore. A low rumble echoed across the battlefield as a deep crack split the frozen ground. Thick spears of ice burst from beneath the surface, breaking apart and reshaping the traps Shouto had set.
His control was gone. The ice twisted and spiraled upward in a storm of frost and mist. Shards collided and fused, forming a towering structure that forced out everyone who’d been trapped inside.
Then, a figure landed smoothly atop the newly formed structure.
The moment their feet touched the ice, it reacted. The towering construct splintered, breaking into three long jagged masses. Two of them shot straight toward nearby fighters like frozen missiles.
JustHere4Chaos, who’d just stabbed someone and driven his knee into a villain’s gut with a grin, suddenly stopped when he caught the glint of moving ice streaking toward him.
His expression shifted in an instant. Widening his eyes, he staggered back and forced to abandon his current victim.
Wasting no time, the quirkless boy’s current opponent recovered quickly and hurled a massive, quirk-enhanced rock at him.
Two attacks now came at the boy from different angles.
Chuuya’s instincts kicked in. He moved to intervene, but a woman lunged at him from the side. He parried her strike and gritted his teeth in frustration. Still, his eyes flicked toward the boy, just in time to see him squeeze his eyes shut, bracing for impact.
But the Consequence kid came through.
He dove in at the last second before redirecting the incoming ice back towards its source. Unfazed, the ice manipulator dodged it with ease like it was nothing.
Meanwhile, the rock attack missed its mark and slammed into the rubble behind the other guy, sending debris crashing down on him and pinning the guy under.
The second ice launched toward the ribbon girl. The girl seemed to react quickly and start to fling out ribbons, only to freeze.
Shouto understood why instantly, because from what Shouto knew, her quirk didn’t work on objects and that probably made her hesitate.
Shouto decided to dash toward her and shove her out of the way, switching places with her so suddenly that she let out a startled gasp as she hit the ground.
Shouto stood in her place now, chest rising and falling, a shaky breath leaving his lips as the ice came closer and closer.
He knew trying to fight it with ice was useless. The enemy had full control over it, considering how he’d already turned his own power against it.
He wasn’t stupid. If he tried to counter it with more, he’d only be handing over more ammunition. That much was clear.
So, the only answer was…
‘It’s okay for you, to become who you want to be.’
His mother’s voice echoed gently in his mind, like warmth lingering from a distant memory. His hand trembled since doubt clawed at him again. There was this shadow that had haunted him for years.
Nevertheless, he tried to push past it and shoot out his arm, thinking about the people he loved instead.
His mother. And maybe… he was beginning to care about the new figures in his life too: Chibi, Mackerel, Dazai, and Chuuya.
And then, another voice—more real this time—followed his mother’s.
“Shouto-kun… you can spend your whole life pretending that half of you doesn’t exist. Many people do. They lie to themselves, chain up the fire, call it healing, call it peace… But it’s actually fear. It’s the fear that if they touch it again, they’ll lose control, that they’ll become the very thing they’re running from.
But this horrible life doesn’t care about your fear. When someone you care about is about to be ripped away, your body moves. Not because you’re brave, but because instincts don’t wait for permission. Pain becomes irrelevant and fear gets pushed aside. What’s left is the part of you that refuses to lose.
You think your fire is the problem, but it’s not. The problem is that you were taught to hate it. You were told that surviving meant choosing one half and killing the other. But that’s not survival, Shouto. That’s slow death.
You don’t have to be whole to fight. But remember this. Even the broken parts of you can burn brighter than anything ‘he’ ever gave you.”
Dazai had said that once during training, when Chuuya had finally asked him to use his quirk, to use his ice and fire. However, that time, he could only manage half.
Because every time he tried, all he could see was Endeavor standing before him like an unbreakable wall.
The memories came rushing back. Harsh commands, the stinging pain, and the phantom heat of forced training.
But now, in the middle of a battlefield… there was no time to think. His body moved before his mind did.
And maybe, that was why the fire answered him, just this once.
It burst out of him, albeit in a moment of mental blankness. He just didn’t think and didn’t remember, and maybe that’s why he was able to release it, even if just for now.
Shouto didn’t know if using his fire would ever stop haunting him.
But he let it burn. He persevered.
The ice hurtling at him melted in an instant, vanishing into harmless steam. Noticing the fire, the ice manipulator immediately pulled the remaining ice back toward himself just as Shouto’s flames flickered out.
For a split second, a flash of Endeavor’s angry face surfaced in his mind, but when he blinked again, it was gone and the battlefield came back into view.
Shouto decided to turn to the girl, who was now staring up at him with a visible sparkle in her eyes.
Extending his hand, he asked quietly, “Are you alright?”
The girl continued to gawk at him, cheeks flushed. “If you keep acting like some prince charming. I swear I’m gonna develop a crush on you…”
Shouto blinked again, this time in confusion. “Crush? Are you trying to attack me?”
He was genuinely perplexed. After all, hadn’t he just saved her?
She giggled and gave him a playful wink. “So dense, but you’re adorable like that.”
Before anyone could say another word, Chuuya’s voice rang out sharply from a distance, snapping the two teens out of their moment. “Kids, focus! That guy’s no joke! He’s one of the commanders, Geten!”
Hovering above them, balanced effortlessly on a pillar of swirling ice, Geten’s sharp gaze swept over the group. He’d been watching them silently for a moment before finally speaking, “Ah… so you do know who I am.”
His tone was calm and cold, like the very ice he commanded. “This disorder… wasn’t accounted for. I’ll concede that much. And your meta abilities… far more troublesome than Re-Destro-sama projected. Bringing external reinforcements too…”
”It was clever for mere adolescents. Even Re-Destro-sama didn’t foresee you involving adults from beyond your server. Hmph, surprising. If nothing else, you’ve earned that much.”
The temperature plummeted as ice surged upward, twisting and expanding with growing intensity. It pulled ice and water from the buildings around them, freezing it instantly.
This was still a lived-in city, so ice and water were bound to be everywhere.
All of it coiled and condensed beneath him, forming the shape of a massive, dragon-like beast. He stood atop it as if riding a frozen dragon through the sky.
“But even your villainous meta abilities pale in comparison to years of disciplined refinement. I’ve spent my life mastering my own because true strength determines one’s place in society. I carry the will of Re-Destro-sama, and I am its embodiment.”
The ice dragon launched sharp projectiles in every direction, each one connected to the platform where Geten stood, high above on his glacial throne.
Shouto braced himself, ready to unleash his fire again to melt the incoming ice. But the moment he accidentally caught the faint orange flicker in his palm, everything stopped.
A ghost he didn’t want to see scorched its way into his mind.
He started to think again, and Endeavor appeared.
A shudder ran through him and the fire died instantly. His body tensed, causing the momentum to slip from his grasp. His heart skipped and stuttered like it didn’t know whether to run or freeze.
‘Not now. Don’t fall apart now!’ Shouto bit his lips, eyes wide with panic. ‘You have to move. Don’t think, just act! Was that fire even real? Or just another mistake? Just a fluke?’
Above him, the ice projectiles tore through the air like spears of death, but before they all could hit, a short figure shot forward in a blur.
There was an orange figure glowing red in the night. Chuuya.
The ground cracked beneath his feet as he launched himself forward, a crimson aura pulsing around him. Using his gravity, he tore through the oncoming ice as if the idea of being pierced didn’t even register.
Instead of dodging, he let the shards brush his skin and crushed them effortlessly with only speed and force. Some of the shards even began to glow, suspended around him for a moment before hurtling back toward Geten like missiles.
It was the kind of move only a pro hero could pull off. He was precise, powerful, and terrifyingly efficient. The display made jaws drop, both from the MLA and Nulls’ side, as well as Shouto himself.
‘I knew he was strong… But not like this. He’s never fought seriously in front of me. But now…’ Shouto thought as he stared at the ginger-haired man in awe. ‘I think his power level might actually rival the top pro heroes, maybe even Endeavor.’
“Shouto!” Chuuya’s voice rang out through the chaos, quickly snapping him out of his mind and yanking him back into the present again. “Go! Stick to the plan! I’ve got this!”
The urgency in his words jolted Shouto. Right. The plan. He was supposed to be elsewhere now.
Shouto’s gaze lingered on Chuuya for a breath too long before before turning and sprinting in the other direction.
Geten’s cold gaze tracked him. “You won’t escape,” he said coldly. “I’ve always wondered how my ice would fare against another wielder. Let’s see whose meta ability was forged stronger.”
Before his next strike could land, Chuuya moved again. His hand lashed out, grabbing a nearby MLA fighter by the collar.
Without a second of hesitation, he spun and threw him straight into the path of another barrage of ice spikes aimed directly at Shouto’s retreating form.
The fighter didn’t even have time to scream. The ice shattered on impact, its jagged shards tearing through the fighter’s body like he were nothing more than a ragdoll strung up for slaughter.
Chuuya straightened, his eyes now locked on Geten. “You manipulate ice,” Chuuya grinned, dusting frost off his gloved hand. “But I manipulate gravity,” Chuuya finished as a crimson glow began to pulse around him again.
The earth beneath him cracked and exploded under the weight of his power. Debris glowed red and hovered midair. Even the remnants of ice he’d touched earlier now whirled in chaotic spirals.
It looked like a storm of wreckage caught in his gravitational pull.
He began to rise into the air slowly. His coat rippled around him. Then, with a dangerous glint in his eye, he flew toward the ice dragon.
The night sky trembled as no one on the ground dared to intervene, paralyzed by the pressure radiating from above.
This was a clash between monsters. Ice versus gravity. Who would win?
No one had an answer yet.
Chuuya continued to rocket upward, his red aura spiraling like a cyclone around him. The destruction below faded into a blur, vanishing from view as he focused solely on the figure above.
Meanwhile, Geten raised a hand. The ice dragon shifted, and parts of it broke away, reforming into a suit of massive ice armor that wrapped around his body like a second skin.
“You’re strong,” Geten said evenly. “Fast too. But it’s wasted. You’ve chosen the wrong side.”
Chuuya scoffed. “That’s rich, coming from Re-Destro’s pet icicle.” Then, he struck.
Colorless ice met a blazing red fist.
Ice cracked and gravity rippled.
The impact detonated like a cannon blast. Shockwaves broke nearby windows, sending frost and shards of debris tumbling across the rooftops.
Chuuya had to trust that the kids would be fine down below. He’d heard them shouting orders to each other the moment the fight broke out. Clearly, no one wanted to get caught in the crossfire of a clash this big.
Geten didn’t falter even as the ice shielding him began to crack. With a wave of his hand, ice surged from his platform, rebuilding the dragon beneath him as he slid back.
At the same time, he raised his other hand to create a dozen frozen spears that spiraled through the air toward Chuuya.
Chuuya reacted instantly by clenching his fists and diverting the spears off course, slamming them into each other midair. The remnants spun around him before crashing harmlessly to the ground far below.
He dashed forward again, trading blows with Geten in close quarters. Fist against ice. Gravity pushed against the cold barrier.
Every time Chuuya landed a blow, Geten matched it with precise control. His ice kept coming back again and again.
Neither seemed to give in.
They pulled back once more, creating space to gather momentum before crashing into each other again with full force. A shockwave blasted between them, forming a ripple in the sky.
Both were still suspended in the sky while the moon casted its light over them. Chuuya was breathing hard, but a grin still tugged at his lips. Geten stood firm atop a platform of condensed frost, his breath also visible in the cold air.
For a moment, neither moved, tension thick between them.
“I’ll admit you’re not like others. You fight like someone with purpose,” Geten commented, regarding Chuuya seriously.
Chuuya let out a dry, mocking laugh. “And you fight like someone with way too much ice shoved up their ass.”
The two powerful figures stared each other down before meeting in the middle once more.
On the other side, Shouto ran, not sliding with his ice because he knew better than to give that Geten guy more material to work with. Instead, he veered right and circled toward the tower’s perimeter.
The sounds of battle echoed behind him, or maybe above him, but he didn’t look back because he had a job to do. He had to stick to the plan.
“Null, you there?” Shouto called out, glancing toward a dense patch of bushes. At first, it looked like nothing special was there.
But then, a rustle sounded and Akira’s head popped up from the bush. There were leaves sticking out of his hair, but he casually patted them away. “Yeah, I just got a signal from Dazai.”
He stood fully, now brushing off his sleeves before looking up at the looming tower. “Dazai’s code says the sabotage team’s already inside. We still have smaller teams clearing out threats and securing the extraction route. Dazai’s coordinating everything remotely. Also…”
He turned toward Shouto and dropped his voice. “She’s in the basement.”
Shouto’s eyes narrowed. “Basement… classic villain move.” From what he knew, hostages were almost always kept in basements. It happened both in real life and movies. He huffed, “Should’ve guessed that earlier.”
Akira gave a short, grim nod. “Yeah, let’s go, Soba. We can get in now.”
Shouto nodded back, and without another word, the two of them slipped into the tower.
——
“Hey… Where is Skeptic-sama?”
One of the warriors asked his comrade as he glanced around with sweat forming on his eyebrow.
The last time they saw Skeptic, he’d been leading his own unit and Hanabata’s—meaning them—toward the west. Hanabata had been needed near the tower, just in case, so Skeptic had taken full command.
However, minutes after they’d arrived, Skeptic had suddenly disappeared, leaving his subordinates confused and on edge.
“He was just here,” another said while scanning the rooftops. “Did he vanish or something?”
“Don’t tell me the heroes got him,” someone speculated nervously.
“Are you freakin’ stupid?!” another snapped. “We haven’t even seen a single damn hero! And as far as they know, we’re just civvies. The HPSC doesn’t even have a clue the Meta Liberation Army’s back yet.”
“Still… where’d he go?” someone else added, voice uneasy.
Everyone started muttering among themselves, confusion slowly giving way to panic. A few exchanged nervous glances until one guy finally pulled out his comm device and tried to reach someone inside the tower.
‘Connection Failed.’
“What?” The man frowned at the screen. “It’s not working… I can’t get through.”
Another quickly pulled out their own, fingers tapping fast. “Yo, same here. Dead as hell. Did the line get cut or what?”
“Signal’s probably jammed…” a boy muttered, shifting from foot to foot. “That, or… something’s blocking us.”
“We need to tell Skeptic-sama fast, once we find him,” someone said urgently.
“If we ‘find’ him…” someone else mumbled under their breath, clearly frustrated.
“But seriously, where the hell did Skeptic-sama go?!”
“Don’t swear when you say his name!” a man snapped, swatting the guy on the arm.
The tension thickened, and for a moment, no one said a word. The silence was so heavy people could practically hear someone swallow hard before they finally spoke, “You… don’t think something happened at the tower, do you?”
“Don’t start with that,” one of the older ones scoffed, though he didn’t sound too sure. “The tower’s the most secure spot in the whole city. No one’s getting in. And if there was something going on, we’d have seen the pro heroes already.”
“Exactly,” a girl chimed in. “So where are the heroes?!”
“That’s what I’ve been sayin’,” another added, “It’s too quiet, man. Way too quiet.”
“Maybe… we just wait…?” one piped up hesitantly, though their voice lacked any real confidence.
Even after thirty minutes of waiting, no one showed up, and without their commander to lead, no one knew what to do.
They didn’t dare move on their own, since acting without orders could ruin the operation. Also, punishment under the MLA wasn’t known for its mercy.
Restlessness clawed at them. Some shifted uncomfortably, others paced. One guy kept tapping their comm repeatedly, as if willing it to work this time.
Until, a distant blast split the air.
Heads snapped upward as they spotted massive ice formations twisting through the sky. Accompanying them were flashes of red, lit by flickers of combat.
“That’s Geten-sama!” someone shouted, pointing. “He’s fighting someone!”
“What the hell’s going on?!”
Before their murmurs could spiral further, Curious burst through the clearing, gasping for breath.
She was one of the MLA’s commanders. The woman had striking features; blue skin, long hair, and dark eyes that gave her a feminine yet distinct appearance. However, her usually pristine outfit was rumpled and streaked with dirt this time.
Her eyes darted wildly, voice breathless but still commanding. “Back to the tower!” she cried, her usual singsong tone edged with panic. “Now! The Unseen Nulls are here. We’ve been compromised!”
“Curious-sama?!” one of the warriors blurted. “Why are you—“
“There’s no time, my warriors!” she snapped, then took a shaky breath to collect herself.
Forcing a fractured version of the media-perfect smile she once wore, she continued, “Communications are jammed, the tower’s under threat, and if we don’t act fast, they’ll get to Re-Destro-sama!”
Her voice was shaky, but her eyes burned with manic energy. She muttered to herself through clenched teeth.
“This isn’t how it was supposed to go. I had interviews prepped, angles outlined, and the perfect moment planned. I was going to capture the Unseen Nulls, understand them and make compelling stories. That’s the essence of true reporter like me, understanding the ones we interview, showing them our truth… Re-Destro-sama’s truth…”
“Curious-sama?” one of the younger warriors asked cautiously.
“I’ll explain later! Just move!” she snapped again, then raised her voice for all to hear. “Defend the tower and Re-Destro-sama! Every one of you was born for this. This is your moment! We have to be ready to lay down our lives for Re-Destro-sama’s true narrative!”
As loyal as they were, they immediately obeyed without hesitation. They scrambled after her, shoes pounding against the ground, weapons and meta abilities at the ready, as she led them back toward the tower.
Up front, Curious’ smile finally vanished.
She couldn’t afford to lose this. Not after everything Re-Destro had done for her. He’d turned a washed-up reporter like her into someone who mattered. He’d given her purpose, meaning, and a role in shaping the grand narrative.
And now, they were trying to take that from her. Unseen Nulls were tearing pages out of the interview script she’d so carefully written, threatening to erase her climax before it ever aired.
She wouldn’t allow them to rewrite the headline. Not her headline and not her perfect story.
But now, the timing was ruined.
She just hoped she could reach Re-Destro in time before her narrative was no longer hers.
——
15 minutes before Dazai’s signal to the rescue team (which included Shouto and Akira), down one of the quiet hallways of the tower, a hoodie boy walked alongside a girl with quick, nervous steps.
They looked like they were searching for something, their eyes darting to every corner.
“Man, this place is a freakin’ maze.” The hoodie boy whisper-growled, tugging at his hood in frustration as they turned another corner. “Where the hell’s the basement?!”
He wasn’t exactly used to this kind of stuff.
Infiltration and underground missions? Yeah, no. If it weren’t for Dazai’s absurdly detailed plan, Null’s deadly glare whenever he couldn’t grasp a part of it, and the constant worry for Asteria, he would’ve already peaced out.
He was the type of guy who showed up to a final exam having forgotten there was one.
Thankfully, he had Rii-chan to back him up. She always remembered the parts he didn’t.
“Even with all the intel Dazai-san gave us, this place is way too locked down…” she murmured beside him, eyes scanning the walls like something was about to appear from thin air.
“The basement’s not even on the blueprint Dazai-san pulled from Skeptic’s laptop. We already checked all the lower levels Dazai-san thought she might be in, but it’s all just generic rooms, hallways, and locked doors. No hint of cells or a holding chamber.”
She then sighed, clearly just as frustrated. “We’ve been leaving marks for the extraction path, and the others are doing their part confusing the guards still in the tower and manually disabling traps that aren’t linked to the control center near the lower floors. But none of that helps if we don’t even know where she’s being kept.”
“Ugh,” the boy groaned, kicking lightly at the floor. “Why can’t it be something obvious? Like, I dunno, something from TV? Pull a book and boom! Secret passage! Or, you know, lift a vase and stairs show up or somethi! Ack—!”
As soon as his foot landed, the boy stumbled, his shoe catching on something as the tile beneath him sank slightly.
He flailed forward with a yelp and nearly face planted if his childhood friend hadn’t yanked him back just in time by the back of his hoodie.
“Hey!” she hissed. “Watch it!”
“Sorry, sorry!” he grumbled, rubbing his neck. He then looked down at where he tripped. “Wait… Why is this tile sunken?”
Rii-chan crouched beside him, squinting her eyes at the slightly sunken square. “That’s not right. Look, it’s lower than the others. This must be it! A pressure switch.”
“Maybe…?” he said, kneeling beside her. “I mean, nothing exploded, so that’s good. But I don’t see anything opening either.”
“No. Look around.” She stood up before stepping carefully around the tile. “There’s probably another part to it. Like a two-step thing.”
He blinked. “Like… a video game puzzle?”
“Yeah, kind of.” She scanned the area again. “We’ve been overthinking it. This tower’s all high-tech and scary, so we assumed the way to the basement had to be some sci-fi level stuff, like face scan, retina ID, or something else. But what if that’s the trick? What if they made it low-tech on purpose so we’d miss it.”
He raised an eyebrow. “So what you’re saying… I was actually kinda right?”
She answered with a smirk. “Accidentally, yeah.”
“Wow, rude,” he pouted, crossing his arms.
They both turned their attention back to the floor. She glanced around, muttering as she thought aloud, “Okay, if this were a trapdoor in some thriller movie, there must be something odd nearby that goes with it. Like a second switch or something that doesn’t fit… where…”
Her eyes landed on a desk lamp down the hall, perched on a table like any regular office lamp. It was a metal base, basic design, except for the big, bold letters ‘MLA’ stamped right across it.
It looked simple, but weirdly extra at the same time. Like, who customized a lamp with their organization’s initials?
Most people would probably shrug it off, thinking that was just some arrogant MLA branding nonsense.
But the more she thought about it, the more it bugged her.
All the other decorations in this hallway looked the same. They were all boring, copy-paste decor, like they just had too much budget and no clue what to do with it, so they decided to fill the space with filler furniture.
Aside from the repeated decorations, everything else they passed was just locked doors and plain walls, which made that one weird lamp stand out even more.
She started walking toward it as the boy raised his foot, glancing down to check the floor switch. It was still sunken, like something was waiting to be triggered.
“Seriously? That ugly thing?” the boy asked.
“Exactly. It’s too on-brand. Everything else here is boring. That’s the only thing that stands out.”
Without waiting, she reached out and lifted the lamp.
*GRRRKKK*
A loud mechanical groan echoed down the hallway, so sudden and intense that both of them jumped.
About a hundred meters away, part of the floor shifted then slid aside, revealing a dark, narrow staircase winding downward.
“There it is! Let’s call Dazai—“
“Wait!” She hissed at him from a distance, “That sound was way too loud! It could’ve alerted the remaining guards. We need to hide first then tell Dazai-san and—“
The girl was about to tap her earpiece, her other hand still clutching the gaudy MLA lamp, when suddenly a sharp tug yanked her earpiece clean off from behind.
She gasped and spun around halfway, but it was too late. The small earpiece clattered against the floor, bounced once, then skidded out of sight beneath the nearby cabinet.
“Not so fast,” a voice growled behind her.
Before she could even fully turn, she caught a blur out of the corner of her eye, followed by the rapid sound of footsteps. The blur looked like a man, but that wasn’t what made her blood run cold.
It was the quick glint of steel.
The hoodie boy near the floor switch barely had time to react. His body tensed just as the knife slammed into his side with a sickening thud. A choked gasp tore from his throat as the pain hit, and his breath escaped in a strangled gasp.
“Ghh—!”
His eyes widened as he clutched his side, the color draining from his face. The blade was gone as fast as it had appeared. His earpiece was ripped out violently too, flung to the floor and skidding across the tiles near the switch.
Blood quickly seeped through his hoodie as the attacker stepped back, letting him groan and collapse to his knees.
Seeing that, the girl froze, her face turning pale. Her fingers went numb, and the lamp nearly slipped from her grasp. Her heart almost stopped as she screamed her childhood friend’s name.
“OH MY GOD!” Her voice cracked.
The boy winced, blood smearing his hand as he pressed it against the wound. “Ugh… why me again,” he groaned. “Seriously… this has gotta be the worst luck,” he mumbled weakly, slumping against the wall.
The girl let go of the lamp, letting it clatter noisily to the floor. No longer caring, she finally rushed forward, panic rising as blood slowly pooled at her friend’s side.
However, the attacker moved between them and crushed the boy’s earpiece beneath his shoes with a deliberate crunch.
“So this is how you snuck in. Disguised yourselves as one of ours… and used this to communicate,” he said, eyeing the broken device with disdain. “Pretty high-grade, I see. Cowards. Typical behavior from those who live in fear of true liberation.”
“You—!” the girl shouted, eyes wide with disbelief, “You’re that… that political guy!”
He merely adjusted his tie, completely unfazed by the fact that he’d just stabbed a teenager. Straightening his back like he was about to deliver a campaign speech, he introduced himself,
“Koku Hanabata, proud representative of the Hearts and Mind Party, and loyal servant of Re-Destro-sama’s vision.” His smile didn’t reach his eyes. “I speak for a world that no longer needs to cower under rules.”
His eyes fell sharply on the hoodie boy, now slumped and bleeding on the floor. “And I won’t let insects like you corrupt that vision. Starting with you, quirkless boy.”
With that, he slammed his heel down on the boy’s hand in one brutal motion.
“AAAGH!”
The boy screamed in pain, and the girl cried out his name again, rage and fear crashing together all at once. Her fists clenched and her blood boiled.
She couldn’t just stand there and let some twisted political freak hurt her childhood best friend!
Not again!
Chains suddenly shot out from her arms, wrapping around Hanabata’s leg and yanking him backward. She tightened the chains, then forced them to pull hard and knock him off balance.
The man stumbled, glaring down at the bindings. “What is this?!” he barked, pulling against the bindings. “This… This isn’t some villainous meta ability!”
“That’s because it’s not!” she spat, voice shaking with adrenaline, “I’m an honorary member!”
He paused before looking her over again, then gave a low, mocking chuckle, as though she’d told the world’s worst joke. “Is that so…?”
Before she could react, Hanabata suddenly pulled something from beneath his coat—a small, pepper dust capsule—and smashed it onto the floor between them.
A burst of fine powder exploded into her face. Rii-chan coughed violently while staggering back. Her eyes burned, tearing up as she wheezed and blinked fast, trying to stay upright.
While she was disoriented, Hanabata slipped his leg free from the loosened chains. He kicked the chain ends away from himself, then stood tall once more, adjusting his collar and brushing invisible dust off his coat.
“You’re just a child playing rebel,” he said flatly, watching her double over, still coughing. “You can’t even use your meta ability properly. That’s why liberation must be earned. Not handed to everyone like candy.”
Through blurred vision and stinging eyes, Rii-chan blinked through the tears, forcing her body to move between him and her friend protectively.
“R-Rii-chan…” the hoodie boy rasped, still on the ground but trying to push himself up.
The girl glanced back at him, concern flashing across her face. “Run! I’ll stall him!”
Hanabata calmly wiped his sleeve again. “He won’t make it. If he tries to run, he dies. That loud mechanism from earlier will have already alerted any guards your teammates haven’t dealt with yet.”
“Damn it!” She cursed under her breath, gritting her teeth.
As the girl pushed through her blurry vision, she dashed toward Hanabata again. Her chains snapped forward, but her control was shaky, still weakened by the lingering effects of the pepper dust.
It caused Hanabata to laugh and easily bat them away with his knife.
Meanwhile, the bleeding boy struggled to think through the pain, to think about what he could do to help.
Then, his gaze darted across the floor and landed on Rii-chan’s earpiece, lying just beneath a nearby cabinet, not far from where he’d fallen.
‘There!’
He began crawling and dragging himself slowly over the cold floor. Every movement sent fire up his side, but he forced himself forward, eyes flicking between the cabinet and the ongoing fight.
‘Shit. It hurts so much! Just a little more…’
Unfortunately, Hanabata noticed him reaching for the earpiece under the cabinet. His expression twisted. “Tsk. I forgot to crush that one! You are not getting it!”
He threw one of his knives, and the boy looked up just in time to catch the flash of steel flying toward him. Only years of dodging punches from bigger kids had trained his reflexes well enough to roll hard to the side.
A cry escaped his throat as pain tore through him again. The knife clanged against the ground where his head had just been.
He wanted to scream, but he could take it! He had to.
“You alright?!” the girl shouted before swinging her chain again. It lashed toward Hanabata’s neck but missed by centimeters, deflected once more by Hanabata’s blade.
“Don’t forget about me, you pompous creep!” she yelled, trying to hold his attention. “Get it now!”
The boy stretched out his arm one last time, then his fingers grazed the edge of the girl’s earpiece. Got it.
He quickly shoved it into his ear and tapped it. “Dazai! W-We need help now! Hanabata’s here! Rii-chan’s fighting him! A-And I got stabbed! We’re in the lower east wing, near hallway S-5!”
Hanabata’s head snapped toward him, eyes narrowing. “You!” But it was too late. Dazai had already heard everything.
“Got it,” Dazai replied calmly. “I’m rerouting one of the other teams now. They heard the noise earlier, so we suspected it might’ve been the basement trigger.”
As he spoke, Dazai briefly switched channels to issue an order, then returned to him. “The team I’m sending just wrapped up their phase. They’re on move to your location. I’ve also dispatched the Rescue Team to meet you there.”
The boy hesitated. “B-But won’t this blow our extraction route? The guards must’ve heard the sound—“
“It’s manageable,” Dazai cut in coolly, “At most, three to five guards might’ve noticed. Thanks to the other teams’ decoy work and my guidance, the lower floors are mostly cleared. Once you take care of the remaining enemies, the route will still be viable.”
There was a brief pause before Dazai added more firmly.
“You won’t be alone. Once the rescue team arrives, they’ll help you take down the commander. He’s not much of a fighter, so three-on-one, and you’ll win. Then, one of you needs to get you to me, someone experienced in field medics. Don’t worry, I was taught by a real doctor. Once things settle, we’ll arrange proper recovery with that healer… Your friend’s mother, right?”
Dazai’s tone then turned more serious. “For now, do exactly as I say. Don’t let the bleeding get worse. Tear some cloth, wrap it tightly around the wound, and keep pressure on it. Lie down on your uninjured side. It’ll help stabilize you.”
The boy let out a shaky, relieved breath, almost forgetting the pain for a second. He started following the instructions. “Okay… thanks, Dazai.”
Back in the fight, the girl steadied herself as the dizziness from the pepper capsule was finally wearing off. Her chains responded better now, slithering tighter around her.
Confidence crept back into her stance, especially knowing that backup was on the way.
She scoffed at the commander, aiming to provoke him. “I don’t get what your cult-leader boss was thinking… sending the non-combatant commander to handle us. Really scraping the bottom, huh?”
Her chains coiled sharply in the air, tensing. “Without your loyal crowd, your quirk’s basically useless. ‘Incite’, right? Too bad all your dogs are busy dealing with the chaos outside.”
The man stiffened, though he masked it quickly with a polite, condescending smile. “And I suppose your little stunt is why only one commander is stationed here and half of our warriors are stampeding west.”
“Oh? Just now putting the pieces together?” She mocked with a grin. “It took you long enough.”
Smugly, she tilted her head at him. “Even the strongest fighter would burn out fighting thousands non-stop. So we split them, first wave, second wave. Or, if we’re lucky, maybe there won’t even be a second.”
Her voice hardened as she went on, “Unfortunately for you, we’re not here to save anyone in this cursed city. This entire city’s just a puppet show for the Meta Liberation Army, isn’t it?”
The man's eyes narrowed even further at her comment, deciding her last words didn’t warrant a proper response.
“And tell me, how exactly do you intend to face the second wave? As you’ve admitted, your fighters will be exhausted. That’s when the real victory begins for us.”
The girl simply gave him a slow smile. “Apparently, we’ve got an ace left to play.” Her voice dropped to a whisper, as if whispering a secret.
After all, it didn’t matter whether he knew or not. It was already too late for them.
“One of our allies has a secret ‘power’ he’s been saving for the right moment. And we decided to place our trust in them.”
She watched his expression carefully, then she saw it, a twitch in his jaw.
"One of our allies is a real strategist. He predicted we’d only have to deal with a non-combatant commander like you, but I’ll admit, you did surprise us. Still, in the end… what can you really do besides swinging your knives around when there’s no one left to incite?"
Her chains curled around her again, tense but ready, “There was no crowd and no one to sway. Just a knife and your title. So what’s left, politics guy-san?”
Hanabata’s fake smile faltered, and his eyes darkened. Based on his reaction, she figured he’d realized by now that the Unseen Nulls had inside intel and sensitive details they were never meant to have.
Patrol patterns, commander rotations, and tactical placements…
And, he probably had no idea where the leak came from.
The man tightened his fists and an angry vein twitched at the side of his head. He was clearly stewing over just how much intel the Unseen Nulls must’ve gathered.
Giran was really a great broker, and Skeptic’s stolen laptop combined with their infiltration efforts had done the rest.
But she wasn’t about to tell him that. Let him spiral in frustration.
Just as she finished taunting him, a loud voice abruptly rang out.
“Hanabata-sama!!”
All three of them quickly whipped their heads toward the sound. The voice was certainly trouble for two of them, but a blessing for one.
‘Why hasn’t backup arrived yet?!’
“Fuck!” The hoodie boy cursed, both under his breath and out loud, while also clutching the bloodied fabric around his side.
The pain flared again, but he gritted through it, pushing himself upright after spotting the approaching MLA guards.
Seeing his reinforcements, Hanabata’s lips curled into a triumphant grin. Four against two, and one of the two was already wounded. The odds were swinging hard in Hanabata’s favor.
“Did you really believe I was just a man with knives?” he called out, voice rising with pride. “My meta ability is Incite! It flourishes in the unwavering loyalty of my people!”
He spread his arms wide with theatrical grace, as if he was a preacher welcoming his flock. “My warriors! Fight for me! Let your convictions give you strength!”
A unified cheer erupted around him as the three guards brandished their weapons, surging forward with renewed determination.
“Rii-chan!” The hoodie boy cried out her nickname, eyes wide in horror as he saw her outnumbered. Despite the pain burning in his side, he forced his legs to move.
He had to reach her, to save his childhood friend.
The girl swallowed hard, her chains twitching at her sides as she faced the approaching threat. Her eyes flickered between the four of them, her heart pounding.
Unfortunately, she might not have been ready for this. Controlling multiple chains at once was still something she hadn’t mastered. Against one or two enemies, she could manage.
After all, she wasn’t even an official member of the server. She hadn’t been through much real combat training and had barely had time to properly practice her quirk. She’d only trained against single targets—focusing more on precision and control—but never multiple opponents at once.
Now, if she let her attention stray from the real threat, Hanabata, she wouldn’t survive.
So, she made her choice. Clenching her eyes shut, she focused all her energy into merging her chains into one. Her plan was to slam them all to the side, carve a path, grab her friend, and run.
But then, she heard it.
Before she could do anything, she heard a stab.
Her body tensed, waiting for the pain.
But surprisingly, it didn’t come. There was no pain, no impact.
Confused, she slowly opened her eyes, only to freeze.
Blood has sprayed, but it wasn’t hers, and it wasn’t her childhood friend’s either.
Instead, Hanabata stood at the center of it, skewered from every direction by spear, sword, and knife. He was impaled by the very soldiers who’d rushed to his aid. His eyes bulged, blood dribbling from his mouth and wounds.
“Wh—“
Without a word, the guards wrenched their weapons free in perfect sync. One of the guards stepped forward slowly, staring blankly at Hanabata, until his features shimmered and shifted.
“EdgelordEnergy?!” The hoodie boy and the girl shouted his username at the same time, genuinely surprised.
The previously disguised teen lowered his bloodied blade, his expression was deadly serious, like he was narrating the end of the world.
“Dazai-san foresaw the disturbance before your cries even echoed through the void. He chose not to burden you with the truth, to deliver surprise, not only to you, but to our enemies. Your desperate transmission only carved the path more clearly. When your voices fell silent, he knew… the strings of fate had been severed.”
The other ‘guard’ stepped up, casually sheathing their weapon as they clarified, “Right. What he’s trying to say is, Dazai tried pinging your earpieces and figured you were in trouble. Then he sent EdgelordEnergy to us, and they briefed us quickly.
Dazai decided to keep the full plan a surprise, from both you and the enemy. On our way, we ran into a patrol checking out the noise from the basement trigger. They thought we were fellow MLA, so we ambushed them, knocked them out, and took their gear. Then Mr. Edgy here worked his disguise quirk magic.”
“He is weird, but useful…” someone commented from behind, directly behind the emo guy’s back.
The emo boy turned his head slowly, clearly unamused. “Hmph. You mock what you cannot comprehend.”
No one responded.
Hanabata, clearly bleeding far more than the hoodie boy, let out a strained chuckle. Blood bubbled at the corners of his lips as he gave one last defiant grin
“Heh… So you did plan this far ahead…” he rasped, his voice barely a whisper. “Whoever’s guiding you from the shadows… they’re… a prodigy…”
His eyes clouded over as a final breath escaped his lips.
Hanabata was finally dead.
A heavy silence followed, but no one mourned the guy. One of the disguised Nulls quietly stepped forward and knelt beside the injured boy, gently pulling his arm over their shoulder.
“You need to get to Dazai-san,” they said, “You’re losing blood. I don’t think it hit anything vital, but losing blood is still dangerous.”
“I’ve got him,” Rii-chan cut in quickly, stepping in to support her friend. She shifted into position, letting him lean fully on her as she wrapped his arm around her neck. He winced but nodded.
As she started to move, EdgelordEnergy approached Hanabata’s lifeless body. Without saying anything, he knelt and placed a hand on the corpse, and in a flash, his form changed and perfectly mimicked the late commander.
“I shall remain,” he informed solemnly. “If shadows stir and suspicion falls upon us, we’ll wear this masks of flesh and deceit until the bitter end. Should the tides turn, whether from the depths of this cursed basement or the vultures circling above, we’ll hold the line until the rescue phantoms break through and reach Asteria. Only then will the final act of this grand war unfold.”
The other two disguised Nulls took their positions near the basement entrance. They remained silent and alert, their sharp gaze watching both their friends and the corridor ahead.
Rii-chan and the hoodie boy exchanged a glance, then nodded.
Together, they turned and pressed forward, heading toward the control center while leaving behind the blood-soaked floor and the body of the man who’d underestimated the power of a prodigy from another world… and the storm of chaos he left in his wake.
——
Heavy breaths filled the corridor as two boys sprinted side by side, one with striking dual-colored hair, the other a brunette.
The path ahead was clear, thanks to the Sabotage Team who had done their job well. Doors unlocked and guards rerouted. Every detail had been orchestrated for this moment.
They were the only members of the Rescue Team, assigned with one mission; extract Asteria and bring her out through the safest route possible. The two were Shouto and Akira.
“This place… is really secure,” Shouto spoke up as they rounded a corner, his breath steady despite the pace. “Without the sabotage team, we wouldn’t be moving this fast or freely…”
He’d run a few steps ahead of Akira, but he instinctively slowed down, expecting a reply.
When none came, Shouto glanced over his shoulder, frowning. “Null?”
Akira blinked, clearly pulled from deep thought. “Oh, sorry… Just thinking.”
“Asteria?” Shouto guessed, though he already knew the answer.
Akira nodded as his answer, his eyebrows drawn tight with worry. “Yeah… I keep wondering what they’ve done to her. Whether she’s completely alone down there… or if someone’s still guarding her.”
Shouto’s expression tightened, eyes narrowing with resolve. “Don’t worry. If anyone stands in our way, I’ll take care of them. You focus on getting to her.”
Akira opened his mouth to respond, hesitating for a second. “Yeah, still—“
Abruptly, Akira stopped in his tracks. His eyes widened, a spark of realization flashing across his face like a switch had flipped. “Wait! If Shion is here and people are fighting all over the tower, her quir—“
A deep, chilling voice suddenly echoed through the corridor.
“So there you are.”
Akira barely had time to register the voice before Shouto moved. Acting on pure instinct, he spun around and unleashed a surge of ice behind them, the frost roaring down the hallway in a controlled blast.
It happened quick and powerful, like muscle memory honed through countless training.
Akira spun around just in time to see the figure standing in the blast’s path. The frozen wave struck its target, or at least, it should have.
A towering man stood at the far end of the corridor, completely unfazed. Cloaked in shadows and streaked with patches of strange blackened skin, he looked exactly like the images Akira had seen online, whether on social media or in viral footage.
Rikiya Yotsubashi, or Re-Destro, the leader of the Meta Liberation Army, and the man responsible for Shion’s abduction.
Rage boiled inside Akira, but before he could speak, Re-Destro slowly raised a single hand. It twisted and mutated in an instant. His arm swelled into a monstrous, blackened mass, bulging with muscle and power.
The ice then collided with it, and shattered instantly, just like brittle glass.
A moment later, a violent gust followed as Re-Destro swung his transformed arm. The air cracked, and the force hit Akira hard enough to knock him off his feet, lifting him off the ground.
He would’ve gone crashing through the window had Shouto not grabbed his wrist at the last second.
With a firm yank, Shouto pulled him back and caught their balance. His grip was steady and his expression unshaken. His eyes then locked onto the new enemy. His voice turned sharp as he glared at him.
“He’s strong,” Shouto said tightly while stepping in front of Akira. “Stay behind me, Null.”
Akira stared at him for a moment, seeing the resolve behind that calm, unreadable face. Then, he gave a small nod and took a step back, forcing himself to trust the boy standing between him and the danger.
Shouto Todoroki stood his ground, his eyes never leaving the hulking figure at the other end of the hallway, as if looking away might cost them their lives.
Frost began to form along his right arm, and his breath misted in the cold air around his mouth.
Re-Destro. His quirk was Stress. Simply put, the more pressure he endured, the more physical power his body could generate.
Judging by his swollen and mutated form, the chaos stirred by the Unseen Nulls, Dazai, Chuuya, and Shouto had only helped him stockpile more stress.
And yet, the man didn’t look like someone under pressure. He regarded Shouto with calm arrogance, his gaze sharp with smug anticipation.
“I’ve been wondering what Endeavor’s son is doing in a place like this. But I don’t care. You’re not my target. And you’ve got potential, boy, even if you’re unfortunately on the wrong side,” Re-Destro sneered, flexing his massive hand. “But potential means nothing against true liberation.”
Shouto didn’t flinch. He remained still and focused, his expression unreadable. There was no point in answering the enemy.
Across from him, Re-Destro began to approach. His stress-enhanced body warped unnaturally with each step.
“You can coat half or probably even the whole tower in ice,” Re-Destro stated, opening and closing his fingers a few times, “but it won’t change the fact you’re broken.”
Shouto’s emotionless face never flickered. His left side stayed dormant, because he couldn’t risk losing control of his fire in a building like this.
One wrong blast, and he could burn down the entire tower with Unseen Nulls and Dazai still inside.
It was dangerous.
Nevertheless, there was something new in his stance now. He’d stopped listening to Re-Destro’s nonsense. Instead, he loosened his shoulders, lowering the center of his gravity, and shifting his weight slightly onto the balls of his feet.
He was ready.
In his mind, Chuuya's voice echoed just as clearly.
"You don’t have to be flashy, kid. You just have to make it hurt."
Shouto quickly slammed his palm to the ground. Ice erupted and jagged spikes raced toward Re-Destro once more.
The MLA leader stopped talking and responded with a thunderous stomp, shattering the ice beneath his feet and closing the distance with terrifying speed.
But this time, Shouto stayed in place.
As Re-Destro swung, Shouto sidestepped with practiced footwork, just like Chuuya had drilled into him during training. His right elbow snapped forward, striking Re-Destro's side, a burst of ice freezing onto the villain’s skin.
Re-Destro snarled and powered through the frost, twisting to throw a heavy punch. But Shouto ducked under it, sliding across the ice-slick floor.
Shouto’s leg then hooked behind Re-Destro’s knee. Even though the takedown wasn’t enough to drop the man, it still forced him off balance.
"Don’t rely on your quirk. Your body’s a weapon. Use it."
Shouto’s fist shot up once again, slamming into Re-Destro’s side, this time pouring a burst of frost along the impact point, momentarily freezing the joint.
Re-Destro growled as the impact struck his vulnerable joint, but a surge of stress pulsed through his body, crushing the ice instantly.
"You’ve been trained," he admitted, recognizing how precisely Shouto was aiming for his weak points. He even looked surprised, though unfortunately, only for a second.
Then, a loud boomed sounded.
A backhand the size of a concrete slab caught Shouto across the ribs, sending him crashing into a steel console.
Pain flared through his side, but Shouto rolled with the momentum. He kept his position low. Ice then snaked along the floor again, rising into icy walls that tried to restrict Re-Destro’s movement.
Then, Shouto forced his aching body to lunge, using the ice clinging to Re-Destro’s body as cover to launch his attack. His fists and knees struck fast, targeting weak points once more.
But Re-Destro was relentless.
His next punch broke through the frozen barricade like glass again. In a flash, his massive hand closed around Shouto’s wrist before Shouto could pull away.
"Enough of this."
Shouto slammed his free palm against Re-Destro’s arm. Ice exploded across the limb, but it wasn’t enough. Re-Destro simply looked down at Shouto like he was a rat and tightened his grip.
With a single, violent swing, Re-Destro hurled Shouto across the room. The impact caused metal to twist and screens to shatter. Shouto gasped, his vision spinning as pain shot through his ribs.
He tried to blink his eyes open, to fight again, but his body and mind betrayed him.
Everything went black.
“The boy is clever, skilled too. With enough time and proper teaching, he could be on top. Still, he was incomplete,” Re-Destro growled, stepping away from Shouto. “He never unlocked his full power. I can tell he’s still afraid of something inside himself.”
“And now,” Re-Destro turned to the opposite direction, eyes meeting a boy frozen in place, nearly swallowed by the shadows. “the quirkless rat is all that’s left.”
Akira stared at the scene with conflicted expression. He was shaken by the brutal fight and worried when his eyes flicked to Shouto’s unconscious body.
Re-Destro's lips curled into a cruel grin. “It’s your turn.”
Null’s jaw tightened. He knew a knife wouldn’t do anything against someone like him, so he did the only thing that might buy him time.
He yanked a smoke bomb from his belt and slammed it to the ground. Thick gray fog erupted, filling the corridor.
He hesitated for a second after seeing Shouto still lying behind Re-Destro. Then, he ran, but not far enough to abandon him completely.
There was no way he could take down a powerful combat quirk-user head-on. As his footsteps pounded the floor, he ducked behind a toppled cabinet and tapped urgently at his earpiece.
It was slightly damaged from the chaos of the battle between Shouto and Re-Destro, but his hadn’t taken the worst of it. He hadn’t been directly involved in the fight, after all.
Static crackled in his ear, and he tried not to think about Shouto lying unconscious just meters away. ‘Fuck. I can’t leave Soba here! He’s not the target, Re-Destro won’t kill him, probably, but still—‘
‘Come on, connect, connect. Show me how high-grade you are!’ His mind screamed the words as if desperation could bring the comms back alive.
*bzzzt!*
“—N——Null!”
‘Dazai’s voice!’
“Dazai!” He whispered sharply, “We’ve got a problem! Re-Destro’s here! This wasn’t part of the plan! And Soba’s down!”
“——I’m——send—“
“There you are again.”
Akira’s breath caught, then vanished altogether as a massive hand clamped around his throat and hoisted him off the floor like he weighed nothing.
Re-Destro dragged him across the ruined, icy floor toward a broken window before dangling him over the edge like discarded garbage. Cold wind howled past, slicing through Akira’s clothes as his body trembled.
He kicked instinctively, but it was useless. The man’s grip was iron, tight enough to crush, but just loose enough to make him feel every second of it.
Re-Destro’s face twisted with a mix of fury and grim satisfaction.
“I’ve been looking for you, Null,” he snarled, “Did you truly believe I’d remain idle, watching from my tower while you gutted everything that Destro sacrificed to build?”
He shook Akira like a toy, as if weighing the choice of his life or death in his hands. “I should crush you now. And when Asteria is dragged to my feet in chains, I’ll rip her apart right in front of whatever is left of you!”
Akira’s heart pounded but he couldn’t say anything, not with fingers like steel crushing his windpipe. Cold sweat slid down his face as the skyline tilted wildly beneath him.
Re-Destro leaned in, his breath frigid and poisonous.
“But…” he studied Akira’s paling face with disgust, his voice dipping into something colder. “I haven’t yet decided what would break you more.” His chuckle was dark and humorless. “Shall I let you watch her suffer first? Or shall I leave your corpse as a gift for her to find?”
His gaze drifted downward, toward the battlefield below; where smoke curled into the sky, ice shimmered, and screams heard between crumbling buildings.
And then, he smiled.
“Actually,” he muttered, voice almost amused. “I’ve just thought of something better.”
He tilted his head back and let his voice boom out into the open air like a war bell.
“LOOK AT US!”
The chaos below immediately stilled.
Heads jerked upward—MLA warriors and Nulls alike—all turning toward one of the windows’ edge where Re-Destro stood like a dark statue, one arm outstretched.
His hand was still wrapped around Akira’s throat, holding the boy aloft above the ledge for all to see.
Even Chuuya, locked in fierce mid-air combat with the ice dragon, glanced toward the source of the thunderous voice. And the second his eyes found the scene, he immediately stopped.
The entire battlefield followed.
“I have your leader, Nulls!” Re-Destro bellowed, “So watch closely, because I’m going to kill him right now, and you’re all going to surrender!”
——
Chuuya’s head snapped toward the broken window the moment the voice rang out. The voice wasn’t just loud, it commanded. It tore across the battlefield and reverberated through the air, even reaching him midair without the aid of a speaker.
For a split second, he was almost impressed by how they pulled that off, until he saw who accompanied it.
‘Is that… Akira?!’
Seeing the sight, Chuuya widened his eyes. There was a boy hanging limp in Re-Destro’s grip, held like a broken puppet over the ledge. His limbs dangled, and thankfully still moving.
Chuuya definitely knew who the victim was.
“Damn it!” Chuuya hissed through his teeth.
He instinctively moved to surge forward, using his gravity to propel himself, ready to launch himself straight at the tower.
However, Geten intervened him before he could do that.
Ice whistled through the air and sliced toward him like a blizzard made of blades. Chuuya swerved midair and narrowly dodged the deadly attack.
Biting the inside of his cheek, he knew that Geten wasn’t letting him get a single breathe, let alone save the boy.
He clicked his tongue, furious, as his eyes flickered between Akira’s struggling silhoutte and the chaos unraveling beneath them. Screams, blood, and smoke… the desperation of it all made him—
Like a needle shoved into his skull, a sudden, stabbing headache pierced him. A voice followed; a voice that was ancient and echoing, a voice he hadn’t heard in years.
‘——troy—‘
His head kept throbbing, dull at first then sharpening into something louder. It wasn’t real… at least not yet, but it was impossible to ignore.
The war had stirred it. All of it fanned old embers back to life, like whispers coaxing coals into flame.
It felt like he was sixteen again. The ‘Dragon’s Head Conflict’, as they’d called it.
And the ice dragon he was fighting now only made the deja vu worse.
It was just different place and different side, but Dazai had been there too…
And so had Corruption.
Chuuya swallowed hard. Just thinking about it made him ground himself. Dazai wasn’t here this time, but as long as he had his gloves and his hat, he wouldn’t lose control—
“I’m still here,” Geten suddenly interrupted, ice rushing toward him again as he prepared another attack.
Chuuya snapped back to reality, but that fleeting moment of distraction had already cost him. Too slow to fully dodge, a spear of ice slashed across his palms.
Blood bloomed instantly as he barely avoided being skewered, deflecting the attack with a last-minute burst of gravity.
But the hit threw off his balance. That was when he realized that his hat, his anchor, tumbling away through the air. Down and down, until it vanished from his sight.
Then his looked at his hands. His gloves were shredded and torn open. They were useless now.
‘Shit!’
Just his luck. The only two things keeping Arahabaki at bay were gone in an instant.
He then felt it. That thing inside him, Arahabaki, was stirring and coiling. There was an unusual storm in his blood, pressing harder against the mental cage that he kept locked behind.
A voice, his and not his, rose from the depths.
“Do it. Let go.”
“Break them all.”
“Make them scream your name.”
“Crush this world into silence.”
“And show them the monster you truly are.”
.
.
.
.
.
Elsewhere, deep in the dark beneath the tower.
A girl knelt in silence, her head bowed low, shadows swallowing her form. Iron shackles dug into her wrists, the metal slick with dried blood.
Every breath she took was shallow and careful, as if defying them even in unconsciousness.
A quiet moment passed, then something shifted.
A single aster flower bloomed from the cold steel beside her. It was still delicate, pale, fragile…
Yet defiant.
Its petals unfurled once, trembling as if bracing against the weight of the darkness pressing in around it.
Then just as suddenly, it faded. Petals curling inward, swallowed by the black once more.
But not before leaving behind a different kind of storm.
Notes:
The next chapter is the climax and then this arc will end (finally).
Also, since it seems some of you like the OCs, I’m considering making their roles between side chars and extras now, no longer extras. What do you think?
And hmm, what should I do after reaching 100k words to celebrate it (also my first story that reaches 1k kudos)? A short story of your request? Or a double chapter release? I don’t think I can handle double chapter release tho. I think I’d consider a short story, you can write in the comments, and I’d probably choose one and write it, probably. I won’t promise.
Chapter 13: Corrupted Aster
Summary:
At the climax of the war, how will the Port Mafia and the Unseen Nulls’ battle against the Meta Liberation Army end? What happens when two dangerous powers collide in the same place?
Notes:
So I said before that the previous chapter was the longest chapter. No, this is almost 14k words, I need to stop writing too long chapters. But consider it my thanks because this fic has reached 1,3k kudos and 100k words! So bonuses for you, this is what I meant in my previous chapter, I gave a longer chapter and faster update for this chapter, and I think want to make a dc server (maybe) for this story. But idk much about discord even tho Unseen Nulls is based on discord server (not actually a discord here, but an app similar to discord).
Enjoy the climax!
TW : minor character deaths, violence, mention of suicide (but it’s Dazai), idk what else
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
‘A monster. That’s all you’ll ever be.’
‘W-What even are you?! Some kind of villain freak?! Y-You belong rotting in a cell!’
‘Please, like anyone would want to be near you. That quirk of yours just screams ‘wrong’. You shouldn’t have even been born with it.’
‘Of course she’s pathetic. Look at her, her body’s literally falling apart. Karma’s a bitch, huh? That’s what you get when your quirk’s cursed.’
‘She doesn’t matter. Honestly? The sooner she dies, the better. One less freak to worry about.’
Even in sleep, Shion couldn’t escape those words.
They crawled into her dreams and curled around her mind until she couldn’t tell where they began and ended. Voices, both familiar and unfamiliar, all bled together into one endless nightmare.
Their faces blurred in her mind, unrecognizable yet somehow known, like their presence was carved into her bones. But their words were always clear, cutting through her like a knife, each syllable sinking deeper until it was all she could hear.
It was as if her heart had memorized them, whispering them into her soul until even her dreams began spitting them back at her, over and over again.
It made her wonder, that maybe it wasn’t just other people who thought she was a monster.
Maybe… deep down she did too.
Because dreams sometimes have a way of dragging up truths people try to bury, and she’d buried a lot; self-loathing, fear, anger… All of it rotting under her skin until it swelled and screamed to be heard.
It was like screaming with no sound, until her throat ached from the effort of holding it all in.
‘Your quirk is beautiful and amazing.’
‘Ah, I need to know your name! I wanna be friends with a cool girl like you!’
‘Hey, you're not alone, okay? So what if they call us ‘villains’ or ‘failures,’ but screw that. We’ve got each other, and that makes us stronger.’
‘Asteria’s not just anyone, she’s our admin! Our leader!’
But even in the blackest corners of her dreams, something stirred in her heart. A single light appeared. It was a small, fragile one that was barely there. It shook and trembled, but it didn’t stay alone for long.
One by one, more lights bled into the dark and flickered weakly, filling her heart with scraps of warmth, kindness, and belief. Slowly, they pushed back the shadows and thinned the endless, silent screams that had been echoing inside her. Though, never enough to drown them out completely.
(It was never enough to silence the nightmare, to make her believe she wasn’t what they said she was.
But it helped).
However, the lights began to choke and the warmth dimmed once more. She felt it before she understood what was happening.
It wasn’t fear or thought anymore, but her power. Thousands of those cursed, radiant flowers unfurled in the dark space of her mind. They were always there, never disappearing unless her power was completely gone.
Those asters weren't beautiful or peaceful to her. They carried emotions of the worst kind in them; grief, rage, loneliness, shame. At first, they crept in slowly, just a few petals drifting by, but little by little, they multiplied and spread like a plague.
In her mind, they felt as if they tangled around her, rooting deep in her lungs before winding tight until she could barely breath.
And then, they burst. It was an explosion so bright it burned and so loud it swallowed her thoughts whole. Then, they emptied and went quiet again, until the cycle began all over.
That was the essence of her quirk, a beautiful name for something designed to ruin her. It had poured too much power into a body far too fragile to bear it. Every time the number of asters grew, her body broke down further and left her aching and trembling.
She was always tired, always sick, always barely holding on.
Hell wasn’t something waiting for her after death. It lived in her body, blooming from her ribs and twisting in her blood.
Parents who caged her and denied her freedom in the name of a love so suffocating it felt like a prison, and strangers who recoiled from her as if she carried some kind of disease…
Deep down, she hated it. She hated herself for her quirk.
Now, even unconscious, she could feel the asters overflowing again. She didn’t know what had pushed them past the edge this time. But she couldn’t careless.
Not when the pain burrowed into her soul. Not when the emotions screamed inside her skull until she couldn’t hear anything else.
They filled every part of her.
Until they exploded.
The only color left was purple, spilling out from the prison of her mind and staining the world.
——
“This is strange,” the woman standing guard by the cell murmured, unease tightening her voice as her eyes flicked toward the door. “We haven’t received any orders yet.”
Her husband shook his head as his fingers tapped his comm device with quiet frustration, “I’ve been trying to contact the others. Signal keeps cutting out. Nothing is getting through.”
The woman, Akemi’s mother or better known by her hero name ‘Insight’, turned toward him, her brow furrowing deeper. “Should we check upstairs?”
Her partner, ‘Ironhold’ who was her husband and fellow pro hero, placed a steady hand on her shoulder. “I’ll go. Stay here. One of us has to make sure our sweet daughter’s little tormentor stays exactly where she belongs.”
The woman gave a short nod before turning back to the prisoner. The teenage girl was still forced into a kneeling position while bound tightly to the floor. She was unconscious, blood drying against her skin. Her breath came shallow and uneven, a proof that she wouldn’t be causing trouble any time soon.
A twitch pulled at the corner of her lips, satisfied with the sight.
Meanwhile, the man rose from his chair, the scrape of wood against the floor echoing in the otherwise still room. He took a few steps toward the door.
Just as his hand had pushed the door open, the air suddenly shifted, and a faint vibration trembled from a certain direction.
Something unexpected happened.
All of a sudden, asters burst violently from the imprisoned girl’s body. It was as if something inside her had finally snapped.
Her head remained bowed and limp, yet her power surged out like it’d been strangled for far too long and had finally torn free, spilling over as though water forced into a glass too small to contain it.
Petals erupted in a violent cascade, spinning through the air in torrents. They weren’t gentle, drifting blossoms, instead they whirled faster and faster until they formed a storm of violet, filling every corner of the room.
The woman gasped as she stumbled back, while her usually composed husband staggered a step away as the flowers brushed across their skin.
But the asters didn’t stop. They poured through the doorway, swept across the floor, raced along the walls, surged down the hallway, and snaked up the staircase, like they had a will of their own.
And the moment the flood of petals swept over the couple, reality itself seemed to shatter. Their surroundings shifted and darkness swallowed their sight. Yet, the spiraling purple of the asters didn’t fade. They morphed into something else that was far worse.
‘Mother… father…’
Akemi appeared before them, but not as happy as they remembered her. No, this was the Akemi they dreaded remembering. The broken figure who’d once stumbled home, claiming she’d been tortured.
At a glance, she looked normal. She wasn’t bleeding and there were no visible wounds or broken bones. And yet, she looked broken. Her hair clung damply to her cheeks, drenched in sweat, while tears streamed freely from her wide, terrified eyes.
The pain etched into her face was unbearable, but there was no evidence, no scars, no marks of torture, only words her parents believed she’d never lie about.
If she tried to explain it to anyone else, they would’ve called her delusional or insane. But, parents would do anything for their daughter, and they believed her.
They listened to her painful rants, swallowing every word between her sobs. They burned with rage when she spoke of the teenagers who’d hurt her.
As soon as they gathered information about them through their positions as pro heroes, their ties to the MLA helped them report about the ‘organization’ directly to Re-Destro.
The couple spoke of the potential these kids possessed, whether it was the potential to threaten MLA as a whole with a growing organization disguised as a community server spreading its own ideals, or the potential to be exploited since their powers were undeniably valuable to any organization.
And they succeeded in convincing him.
After all, good parents would do anything to bring justice for their daughter.
They’d vowed never to forget the look in her eyes while talking about screaming in pain. They’d never forgive the Unseen Nulls!
However, their fury only sharpened the vision and made it clearer, more horrifying.
This time, they weren’t just remembering the aftermath. They were ‘there’.
The world around them dissolved into darkness. It was empty and silent, except for the sound of Akemi’s ragged breathing and her soft, quiet screams. Every shudder, whimper, and broken cry pressed against their ears until it was all they could hear.
Step by agonizing step, they were forced to watch as shadows shaped like teenagers circled her like predators.
These were the ones responsible for Akemi’s suffering; the villains who wore the faces of children.
One seized her arm and twisted it as her scream tore through the void. Another placed a firm hand on her shoulder, and just like that, her voice cut off, like her throat had suddenly forgotten how to make a sound.
Slowly, in the midst of the torment, she turned her head. Her eyes found theirs, standing close enough to see every detail etched into her expression, yet impossibly far to reach her. Their arms hung limp and their feet locked to the ground by invisible chains.
They were powerless, helpless.
Her gaze begged ‘help me’, and even though they tried to scream her name, pleading with the void to let them move and hold her, their voices made no sound and their bodies refused to obey.
All they could do was watch as their only daughter was subjected to torment again and again. With each repetition, the vision burrowed deeper into their minds, carving itself into memory until they could no longer tell whether it’d happened once, a hundred times, or if it would ever end.
Their chests ached with guilt. They should’ve been able to save her. They were her parents and her heroes, but they could do nothing just like before.
Witnessing it so clearly was its own kind of torture.
It was one meant for her soul and for theirs.’
Outside, their bodies convulsed. It looked like they’d gone mad. The couple clutched their own heads, their eyes glassy and unfocused, as if trying to hold their minds together while caught between consciousness and oblivion.
Their lips moved soundlessly, crying names that would never be heard. Meanwhile, the asters coiled tighter around them and made sure the nightmare held them fast.
Thousands of those aster petals eventually reached the basement entrance after leaving chaos in their wake. They continued to surge upward and pour out into the open air, immediately catching the attention of the Unseen Nulls members stationed outside.
None of them dared to step inside without Dazai’s signal. He’d warned them that one wrong move could unravel the entire plan and throw off his predictions. Still, every second of waiting gnawed at them as their hearts screamed to run in and save Shion.
When the flood of petals burst from the entrance, the teenagers flinched instinctively, ducking and dodging the floral storm.
Their reflexes kicked in perfectly because they all recognized the sight. They’d known Shion for years, and those flowers could only belong to her.
“It’s Asteria’s quirk!” one of them shouted urgently.
At once, EdgelordEnergy’s entire demeanor changed. The dramatic chuunibyou act that made people look at him like he‘d lost his mind was gone.
Contrary to what most believed, he could act normal if he wanted to. He just preferred being emo and chuunibyou.
“Quick! Cover yourself!” he barked, pointing down the hall. “I spotted an unlocked door over there. Get inside and shut it tight before the petals reach us!”
He bolted, and the others didn’t waste even a second before following. The storm of petals chased them down the hallway as if the flowers themselves were hunting them.
The emo boy reached the door first. He yanked the knob and the group hurled themselves inside. The door slammed with a resounding bang just as the whirlwind whooshed past, rattling the frame violently.
For now, inside this cramped room, they were safe. No petals could reach them here.
A moment passed before one voice broke in panic, “What about Asteria?! That’s her quirk! It means she’s down there!”
“We cannot enter,” the emo boy intoned as his voice dipped back into that familiar brooding tone. His bangs fell like a curtain over his eyes as he leaned back against the wall with a sigh. “One misstep, and Dazai-san’s grand design will unravel… and if her power touches us, we’ll become nothing but broken pawns.”
A heavy silence followed his statement. Everyone knew he was right, though that didn’t mean they had to like it.
“So we wait,” he added softly. “Null will save her. That is the fate of our admins… and our duty is to believe.”
——
“What’s the matter? You were speaking clearly only moments ago,” Geten called out coldly as he kept hovering effortlessly in the air, frost spreading beneath his shoes to form a flawless base, his gaze fixed on the ginger-haired man. One of his eyebrows arched, but his expression remained unreadable.
However, the shorter man gave no reply.
“… Are you mute now?” Geten’s voice dropped even further, “then remain silent. Forever.”
His hand rose and the ice obeyed at once, surging forward in a wave and rushing through the air to engulf the unmoving figure, seizing the chance that the man did nothing.
But the instant the frost touched the man’s skin, the attack unraveled. The solid mass shredded apart like paper fed into invisible shredder, scattering into nothingness.
Geten pressed harder, creating denser, sharper constructs, but every shard dissolved faster than he could form it. A jolt of alarm rang in his chest, and with a swift precision, he yanked the ice back before the entire mass vanished.
He noticed something was wrong. Deeply, horribly wrong.
His gaze now sharpened as he stared at him warily, yet the ginger-haired man still wouldn’t meet his eyes. His head remained low and shadow hiding his expression. His body was disturbingly still.
Then slowly, he lifted his head. And as his eyes rose to meet Geten’s, it was as though he was answering the curiosity Geten hadn’t spoken aloud.
Red marks began to creep across his skin, slowly at first, curling from the tips of his fingers, winding up his arms, across his neck, until they spread over his entire body.
His pupils shrank to pinpoints until the whites of his eyes swallowed everything else. A sharp, deranged grin carved across his lips, and in that merciless gaze, there was nothing human left.
He was no longer human.
The man threw his head back and laughed wildly, the sound clear at first before warping into something garbled, broken, as if his voice had been twisted by madness itself.
Still grinning, he lifted a single arm toward the sky. His fingers unfurled like grasping for something unseen. The air above his palm rippled, then darkened, before twisting into a black sphere streaked with pulsing veins of red. Energy swelled within it, accumulating until its size dwarfed them both.
For the first time, Geten’s composure cracked. The calm mask he always wore slipped, disbelief flashing across his face as he stared at the swirling mass of black and red growing above the man’s hand.
He didn’t know what that sphere was, or whether even his ice could withstand it, but the aura it gave off sank into his bones.
It was terrifying and chilling. Every nerve in his body screamed the same thing, ‘run’.
The dread it radiated was heavy. Even he could feel his ice recoiled, as though it recognized something beyond its power and couldn’t hope to oppose.
That was enough of a warning.
Instinct overrode his pride, causing him to snap his arm to the side as he commanded the ice and the dragon he’d formed to veer hard in the opposite direction, launching him as far as possible from the growing sphere.
But he was already too late.
The instant the sphere was unleashed and hurled his way, Geten felt the invisible pull. It was an unstoppable drag that ripped the air, his ice, and his body, dragging everything toward the heart of that darkness.
Control slipped through his fingers and his dragon shattered midair, the shards unraveling into useless particles before being devoured.
His stomach twisted as the sensation hit his very existence. It wasn’t just his body, but also his atoms, his thoughts, and his very existence. They were caught in something that felt intent on erasing everything around it.
His mind screamed.
‘Wha-What is this power?!’
An energy sphere? A gravitational force? No, this wasn’t just gravity. It was consuming everything. And he knew this…
A blackhole… Or something similar to it…?
But how? That was impossible. That man was just a gravity manipulator, just as Geten was an ice manipulator. He wasn’t supposed to be able to do that. He couldn’t just tear reality apart!
Unless… Unless this was a meta ability awakening?!
His vision warped and his ears rang. His entire body lurched forward, trying to fight against a force stronger than nature itself. He struggled to rebuild his footing and summon more ice, yet nothing formed. Despite years of training, his quirk wouldn’t answer him.
No, not wouldn’t, it couldn’t. His ice was being devoured faster than he could create it, overpowered by something far beyond him. The blackhole consumed it all; the air, frost, and the world itself.
His breath quickened, growing shallow and uneven, panic clawing at his chest.
And then, in that final second, he caught a glimpse. Through the shifting mass and the pull of annihilation, he saw what truly stood behind that human shell.
It wasn’t a man.
There was a silhouette of something once human, who was now corrupted, who was just watching him silently screaming. His despair reflected in its gaze.
He smiled.
It was no longer a person. It was an abyss given form.
A monster.
And in that instant, Geten finally understood. He wasn’t facing a mere enemy of the Meta Liberation Army. He was staring into oblivion itself.
His last thought wasn’t of escape, defeat, or even regret. It was a single, paralyzing realization that he was going to die in the hand of god of destruction.
That was the thought that lingered before he was torn apart, shredded into nothing just like his power.
And then, there was only silence.
Of course, everyone below and even Re-Destro himself who was standing high at the window, witnessed the sight. Mouths fell open and jaws slacked, some even forgot to breath as a man… no, as the ‘thing’ that had once been a man, erased one of their strongest commanders from existence.
In that single moment, a cold truth sank into every heart.
How could they ever hope to fight something like ‘that’?
A monster which meta ability was so horrifying that even standing near ‘it’ meant death.
No one dared to speak the thought aloud, but they all weren’t stupid enough not to realize that if that power touched them, they wouldn’t just die, they’d be wiped away and gone forever.
The shock rippled through Re-Destro so deeply that he briefly forgot about the boy dangling in his grip—Akira, held one-handed over the window’s edge. The loosened fingers gave Akira just enough space to think clearly again.
He didn’t look at Chuuya, since that overwhelming presence in the sky wasn’t his concern at all. His only priority was surviving the man holding him.
Carefully, he forced his breathing to steady and stay quiet. He knew that one wrong move and one reminder of his existence, and the man’s attention might snap back to him.
His mind raced until Dazai’s voice threaded through the noise, as though it’d been placed there for this very moment. He recalled the items strapped to his belt and weighed each one in turn, searching for something that could save him.
But none of the scenarios he imagined were useable in reality, at least not in this situation.
Except one.
One option remained…
‘I told your members not to use this unless it was absolutely necessary, but call it intuition, I had a feeling you would be the one to need it. Listen carefully. Let me show you how to use it. For now, you don’t need perfect aim. Forget precision. Wait until you’re close enough that failure isn’t possible. Then, when the moment feels right, pull the trigger. Simple, isn’t it? Even you won’t mess it up.’
Akira swallowed hard, his hand quietly inching toward his belt. His fingers shakily brushed against the hidden metal, cool and heavy beneath his fabric.
He could almost feel the weight of Dazai’s presence beside him, guiding with the kind of certainty that left no room for doubt.
From the corner of his eye, he saw Re-Destro still rooted in place, frozen like a statue. The man’s gaze was locked on the chaos outside, fear bubbled from beneath the surface as he calculated in silence.
Whether he was plotting a way to kill that floating ‘abomination’ or simply to save his own skin, he couldn’t tell.
But one thing was certain, Re-Destro was clearly distracted. And that was all Akira needed.
Without hesitation, he drew the weapon clutched in his hand. His movements weren’t smooth enough to be called practiced, but they were quick enough that the man, lost in his trance, didn’t react.
He quickly leveled his aim at the one place the man’s quirk couldn’t protect, where it was vulnerable, unarmored flesh.
BANG!
The gunshot suddenly tore through the air. The bullet struck dead-on, hitting straight into Re-Destro’s eye and bursting out the back of his skull.
”GAAAAHHH!!!”
Re-Destro let out a guttural, broken scream. His massive frame convulsed as his hands shot to his face, clawing frantically at the ruined eye like he could rip the pain out of his skull. Blood spilled down his cheek, and for the first time, the giant man looked like he was drowning in pure pain.
The sudden release tore Akira from that crushing grip. With nothing left to hold onto, he slipped into open air, his body flung from the ledge.
The wind howled against him, tearing against his clothes, roaring his ears until the world itself became a smear of motion and color.
He knew that so far below, cracked concrete waited, ready to tear him apart and scatter what remained.
‘This is it. I’m not gonna survive.’
Deep down, he’d known this was suicide from the beginning. There had never been a real plan for escape, unless by some miracle, the sky granted him a quirk in freefall.
And that wasn’t going to happen.
He was already falling, cast away by the giant hand that had nearly crushed him.
But survival had never been the goal. His only goal had been revenge for Shion. And for that, he’d been willing to pay the price. His life was the sacrifice, and he didn’t regret it.
With Chuuya lost to his own madness and no one below ready to catch him, this wasn’t some slow, dramatic fall like in the movies. This was definitely real, merciless, and final.
And in that moment, in the rush of air and the certainty of the end, something like calm settled. He accepted it. This was where it ended.
‘I’m sorry, Shion… I’m sorry, everyone.’
He closed his eyes, bracing for the inevitable impact.
But it never came.
Instead, something cold surged beneath him. A sharp gust of wind swept past his face, followed by the unmistakable chill of ice.
Something had descended from above quickly, and suddenly, an arm wrapped tightly around his waist, halting his fall midair. It caused him to snap his eyes open in shock.
Jagged platforms of ice spiraled up around him, forming a quick makeshift sliding staircase. The air whistled with their sudden growth, ice shards brushed his skin as the trail carried both him and his rescuer upward.
The arm around him held steady, even as its owner’s expression was caught between focus and pain. Just then, Akira could finally make out the face of the person.
It was Shouto.
Akira stared at him, breath catching in his throat.
‘Since when was he…’
Shouto and Akira landed roughly on the hallway just beyond the ledge, back where Akira had fallen from and where the very source of the ice trail Shouto must’ve launched himself had begun.
Their attention was then drawn to Re-Destro, who was still clutching his face as his eyes grew emptier in an instant.
It was a quick descent into death.
And after a moment of wild thrashing and blind agony as his brain no longer able to process the pain anymore from the shot, his balance gave out, tipping forward and falling past the edge, taking the very place where Akira had occupied only seconds earlier.
This time, no one was actually prepared. There was only the rush of wind where he’d been at first, then came the sound, a sickening splatter that seemed to echo across the battlefield.
Akira flinched, his whole body tensed even though it’d been his action that caused his death.
Below, Re-Destro’s body was a ruined wreck of red and shattered bone. The towering figure who’d seemed untouchable just minutes ago was reduced to nothing more than a grotesque wreck.
Akira tore his gaze away, forcing himself not to look at the reality of his first kill. Around the body, the voices of the MLA broke into horrified screams
“RE-DESTRO-SAMA!!” they all yelled their leader’s name in despair.
The Meta Liberation Army’s symbol of strength was gone, crushed and broken before their eyes. The one who’d promised to bring justice for those with supernatural powers was gone.
Akira eventually turned when he caught a staggered movement beside him. Shouto doubled over, a rough cough tearing from his throat as fresh blood splattered across his pale lips.
The brutal clash with Re-Destro earlier had clearly taken more out of him than either of them had realized. His body was trembling, probably more than just bruises, maybe a few broken ribs, or worse.
Alarm jolted through Akira. “You need help. We can—“
“Don’t.” Shouto raised a shaky hand while his other pressed to his side. His gestured pointed toward the dark hallway. “Go to the basement. I can handle this.”
“But—“
“You need to go,” Shouto insisted, his voice firm despite the pain gritting through his lips. “Save Asteria. Something’s wrong… I can feel it.”
Akira hesitated, torn between staying at his side and obeying, but finally, the boy gave a tight nod. He turned and sprinted down the hallway, his footsteps echoing into the dark.
——
Outside the tower, Chuuya had lost control. He laughed, unhinged and violent, as his voice boomed through the chaos.
With the same bloodstained hand that had just crushed the MLA’s commander, he conjured another massive blackhole. Then without hesitation, he hurled it straight into the densest part of the crowd. It was a swirl mass of oblivion set loose.
None of the Unseen Nulls were anywhere in Chuuya’s vicinity anymore. They couldn’t be because both Dazai and Chuuya had drilled it into them before the operation. When Chuuya unleashed the secret power he couldn’t control, absolutely no one was to remain in his line of sight, unless they wanted to die.
They decided to obey it, of course, because they knew that disobeying meant death. They’d seen what it meant to stand against overwhelming power, witnessing firsthand what Shion’s quirk had done. They understood the warning was for their survival.
But it was strange. Unlike their original plan, Chuuya was never meant to activate it this early.
Dazai had warned Chuuya that he would likely end up facing Geten, one of the MLA commanders specialized in combat, and he needed him to stall until the Strike Team finished dismantling the first wave, until Dazai completed his own work in the control center and returned to his side, and until Shion had been rescued.
Only then, when the second wave poured in, was Chuuya meant to unleash the full extent of his power to kill them all at once—with Dazai close enough to nullify it before it also killed him.
But Dazai wasn’t here.
And Chuuya had already gone over the edge.
They all watched, stunned, as Chuuya leapt across the rooftops. Every slam of his boots ignited a red glow that pulsed through the structures beneath him. With every impact, buildings rose off the ground, floating weightlessly like gravity no longer applied.
He moved like someone completely unburdened by the limits of his own power.
Smaller houses wavered and drifted erratically, but every gaze was drawn to the massive building at the center. Chuuya’s hands were sunk deep into its foundation, his fingers curled into it like claws.
Then, with a violent twist, Chuuya swung the entire building like it was nothing more than an enormous club.
The MLA soldiers—men, women, even teenagers—screamed in terror, but their fanatic resolve didn’t falter. Their leader was gone, their ideals destroyed, yet still they burned with a desperate need to avenge him.
Even in the face of certain death, they refused to retreat. Revenge consumed them and drove them forward. Unlike the few cowards who fled, most charged recklessly toward the monster who’d slained their leader, hurling their quirks at him in blind fury.
They had to have the strength to destroy the one who crushed their ideal and their leader even at cost of death.
It didn’t matter to Chuuya, because the moment the houses plummeted and the massive building was released from his grip, everything beneath was crushed.
Roads split apart in craters, the screams of hundreds were silenced at once, and bodies were crumpled into nothing but dust and broken bones. One devastating blow erased them all.
Chuuya didn’t even look satisfied with all the deaths he’d caused yet, he wasn’t done.
Blackholes bloomed from his palm again as he laughed, then he chased down the ones who tried to flee. After throwing those smaller, multiple voids into the scattering crowd, in an instant, dozens more were swallowed. They were also gone without a trace.
To the MLA warriors still alive, he looked like an unstoppable god of destruction tearing through annoying ants.
To the Unseen Nulls watching from a distance, Chuuya looked like something out of a nightmare, wild and untouchable, the kind of presence that made every instinct scream to run. They knew with a single flick of his hand, he could’ve blown them away like ashes.
Yet, they never flinched.
They’d seen power like this before, not the same and never on this scale, but something equally terrifying that left scars on the soul. A power that was worth seeking, which was probably why MLA wanted it so badly.
It was Shion’s quirk. They’d seen it firsthand, how it showed them what it meant to lose control and to become a vessel for something that didn’t care who got caught in the blast.
Still, there was a crucial difference. Chuuya’s power felt like a manmade weapon of war forged to annihilate and destroy, while Shion’s power was an accumulation of grief and pain that eventually exploded when it became too heavy to contain.
The Unseen Nulls had always been branded cursed, monstrous, and villainous by default. Their quirks frightened people more than anything else about them, and they’d learned early on that some power, no matter the reason, often got mistaken for evil.
For that reason, they never believed a quirk defined the one who carried it.
To them, no one was truly inhuman. Not even Chuuya.
He was terrifying, yes, anyone with eyes could see that, but also incredible. They recognized the one behind the destruction and knew that violence meant something. It reminded them that not all monsters were heartless like in the storybooks.
So as buildings crumbled and bodies were flung and swallowed by blackholes, they didn’t feel horror (since they didn’t care enough about the enemies dying).
What they felt was awe.
Chuuya wasn’t just powerful, he might be the most powerful being they’d ever witnessed, greater than the Pro Heroes on TV and stronger than the villains that terrorized their streets.
In that moment, their respect for him deepened into something more.
They began to believe in him.
In their haze of awe, they nearly forgot the most important thing. Luckily, JustHere4Chaos—the quirkless boy on the Strike Team—snapped out of it first. He suddenly blurted,
“Hey! We need to tell Dazai! He used ‘it’!”
The words yanked everyone back to reality.
“Oh, right!” EvilButCute scrambled for her earpiece, fumbling until she tapped it. A sharp click connected her to the line.
“Dazai-san! Chuuya-san has used ‘it’! I don’t know why he’s doing it before the signal, but—“ Her voice suddenly faltered as her eyes caught the blood streaking down Chuuya’s body. Every drop seemed painful, like his body was slowly tearing itself apart from the inside.
Dazai’s reply was fast, sharper than they’d ever heard him. Not waiting for her explanation, his usual lazy calm was gone. “What? I told Chuuya to use it only when I was there. That’s later, much later.”
Her stomach dropped when she heard that. So this wasn’t part of the plan. She decided to check if Dazai had ordered it early, but it seemed like he hadn’t. “I-I don’t know why! But he’s already using ‘it’!”
Dazai’s gaze flicked to the hoodie boy he’d just patched up. The kid was stable for now, so long as he didn’t try to jump back into the fight and put himself in dangerous situation.
Making a split-second decision, Dazai ordered him and the girl supporting him to follow as they rushed out of the control center.
They ran in step, the girl half-carrying the wounded boy, while Dazai’s thoughts spun faster than his feet. ‘Not yet. I figured ‘her’ quirk would surface around now. And if it so much as brushes against Chuuya—‘
“Dazai-san!” The girl, Rii-chan, warned him as she jerked her head back. She couldn’t do much beside yelling because her hands were still locked under her friend’s arm.
The warning made him glance behind, just in time to see a torrent of aster petals surging toward them, flooding through the hallway and toward the broken windows ahead.
Knowing he was immune, Dazai’s hands quickly shot out and clamped onto both of his companions. The moment his ability flared in a flash of brilliant blue, every petal that brushed them dissolved into nothing.
However, more flowers kept pouring in, slipping past the blue light and flooding the air.
Dazai whipped his head toward the nearest window, tracking the stream as it bled into the chaos outside.
That was when he saw him. Through the broken frame, Chuuya stood at the center of it all, Corruption spiraling around him in a storm of impossible beauty. The air shimmered with his gravity, red light curling and twisting like strokes of divine fire, painting destruction into something almost sacred.
For a moment, Dazai felt caught by it. He’d always found Corruption beautiful. Yet, the beauty was unfortunately fractured the instant he realized the blood that coated his body.
Minutes from now, he’d be too weak to stand. Push it further, and he’d die.
To Dazai, Corruption was only something Dazai could afford to admire when he was close enough to end it.
There was no hesitation in his stride as he kept running, dragging the other two with him until they broke into the open air. The ground shook beneath the chaos, but Dazai didn’t slow. In his mind, the choice was already clear.
Everyone knew Shion wouldn’t die just from unleashing her quirk. It was dangerous only to those caught in its reach. Chuuya, on the other hand, had an expiration date.
“Sorry, Shion-chan,” Dazai muttered under his breath, not actually feeling sorry. “But if we wait any longer, Chuuya will…”
The three then charged straight toward the heart of the destruction.
——
Curious and the units she’d brought with her finally reached the battlefield, only to realize they’d walked straight into the worst possible moment.
The destruction was already in motion. The air was thick with smoke and the stench of blood.Here and there, only a handful of survivors and those who’d managed to hide staggered among the ruins.
Curious stilled, and her eyes widened as the soldiers around her gaped in silent horror. Their bodies trembled, but they still managed to plead with her and urge her to retreat with them. At the very least, one of their commanders had to make it out alive.
But Curious couldn’t move. Her feet stayed rooted to the ground, as if the earth itself demanded she witness this.
Their desperate shouts and frantic tugging then drew the monster’s gaze. Slowly, it turned toward them like a wild predator catching fresh prey.
Its grin stretched too wide, twisting unnaturally, delighted to find scraps of enemies still left to crush. A swirling black hole coalesced in its hand again, aiming directly at the scrambling warriors.
They surged forward as one to throw themselves into a living wall to shield her from the attack. In an instant, the blackhole consumed them. Screams were cut short and bodies vanished into the void.
In the aftermath, only Curious remained, hidden behind the barricade of their sacrifice.
A cold tremor coursed down her spine, but still, she couldn’t look away. She wanted to run and scream, to show the sheer terror gripping her, yet she couldn’t.
Her terror fought with something that absurdly felt like excitement. This was the moment reporters dreamed of but never survived, a spectacle no camera could capture. It was a power on a scale so terrifying it burned itself into memory.
Her heart pounded not just with fear, but with recognition. This was something only the chosen few were ever privileged to see.
This was going to be the most impressive, horrifying interview subject she’d ever seen.
Some part of her burned to step forward with a mic in hand and asked it a question.
She had this hidden intent to interview ‘it’.
Then, a weight settled on her shoulder.
The battlefield blinked out of existence, and the subject of fascination she’d been fixated on vanished, leaving only confusion in its place.
Too disoriented by the sudden change, she’d just enough time to register the sudden blackout of her vision, then everything went dark as consciousness slipped away.
——
TaxEvasionQuirk, still wearing Skeptic’s face, felt the illusion falter. A ripple shimmered across his skin before the disguise dissolved completely, along with the mirage cloaking the rest of his group. They immediately knew that the quirk’s time limit had run its course.
By now, all the scattered teams had fully regrouped, including those from Sabotage Team (who hadn’t gone into the basement) and the rest of the Strike Team. They huddled low behind the thick cover of trees and undergrowth, keeping out of sight.
Earlier, TaxEvasionQuirk had slipped from the shadows and gone straight for Curious as soon as he noticed her. One touch of his quirk and a calculated strike, then she quickly went limp.
After confirming she was out cold, a couple of his teammates rushed in to drag her back into the treeline while Chuuya’s attention was elsewhere.
“What do we do with her?” one of them whispered.
“I’m not sure… But Dazai-san said to bring her with us. He said she might be useful to them,” another replied as they recalled the order.
“Oh, okay then. Guess this’ll be our way of saying thanks,” a girl muttered with a small shrug.
They laid her down between the roots of a wide old tree, leaving her sprawled in the dirt but close enough to grab in a hurry once the battle ended.
With their extra task done, a sudden rush of movement broke the air. Purple petals poured from the tower’s broken windows. They spun outward in a spiraling tornado, whirling across the sky before spreading toward some people who’d managed to luckily avoid Chuuya’s Corruption, mostly because Chuuya no longer have the consciousness to deal with anyone still hiding.
Gasps erupted from the Unseen Nulls. Fingers shot upward, pointing at the sight as recognition quickly hit.
“That’s—“ one boy started.
“Asteria’s quirk!” another cut in.
A third boy blinked, then turned to the other two. “Oh… right! We’re in a war. No wonder it’s finally overflowing!”
“Yeah. Her quirk feeds on negative emotions from everyone around her. Bit by bit, it builds up until she is overflowing and her body can’t take it anymore. Then it bursts and empties all at once. The petals spread out and force anyone they touch to relive their worst traumas. Stay in them too long, and those traumas twist into something worse that hasn’t even happened yet. It makes them lose it, as long as they are still affected,” TaxEvasionQuirk suddenly explained.
He spoke like not everyone already knew about it. Newer members probably didn’t, but right now, there wasn’t a single person among them who didn’t understand exactly what those petals meant.
“Yeah, I know…” another said quietly, keeping an eye on the drifting petals and making sure they were far enough away. “We’ve been with her long enough, and she’s still our friend. I don’t think… any quirk is villainous.”
“Hmph,” the Consequence kid snorted then rolled his eyes. “That other admin of ours would probably call it beautiful anyway.” A smirk tugged at his lips as he added, “Not that I’d be surprised. Those two cared about each other way too much. Maybe it’s romantic, maybe it’s not, but still.”
A few chuckles rippled through the group, tension breaking for just a moment as they nodded in agreement.
Then, a hand landed on TaxEvasionQuirk’s shoulder. The boy glanced up, startled by the tall figure he somehow hadn’t noticed approaching; the man who’d done more for them than anyone else here.
The man’s gaze stayed fixed on the chaos ahead, ignoring the two teenagers still catching their breath behind him. “Chuuya’s power… Corruption,” he murmured, and for the first time, a genuine spark lit his eyes. “Beautiful, isn’t it?”
It was the most alive his eyes had looked in… well, ever. Usually, those brown eyes carried the dull, worn-out flatness of someone who’d seen far too much of life. Observant ones might even believe they’d once been darker, emptier than they were now.
But in this moment, just faintly and unmistakably, there was light in them.
Before anyone else could answer, JustHere4Chaos chimed in, seemingly oblivious to what TaxEvasionQuirk was thinking (not that he was a mind reader, and honestly, he didn’t even want to imagine that, he’d never hear the end of it if he were). He slung an elbow onto his shoulder, earning himself an annoyed glare. “Yeah! He’s so strong! And way more powerful than Asteria!”
TaxEvasionQuirk exhaled, long-suffering, but didn’t bother to shrug him off. “I suppose so… in a way. It looks like a special different kind of power.”
Rii-chan, the girl who’d followed Dazai alongside TotallyNotBatman, finally spoke, her eyes never leaving Chuuya. “And when Corruption mixes with Aster Bloom… It’s almost… ethereal, if you ignore the destruction.”
Dazai released his hand from the boy’s shoulder and stepped past all of them, eyes locked on Chuuya as though nothing else existed. “A combination of Corruption and Aster Bloom,” Dazai repeated softly, a smirk curling at his lips. Then without warning, he broke into a sprint toward one of the epicenters of destruction.
“Corrupted Aster, huh?” His voice floated back to them, followed by a brief, indulgent pause.
“How beautiful.”
——
The aster petals that touched the skin of the remaining MLA fighters warp their behavior instantly. They all stayed conscious, but every one of them collapsed to their knees, clutching their heads as horrible visions flooded their minds.
Endless screams tore through the air, and no one was able to help them, not even the quirk user herself. Her power always ran its course. Once the petals spread, there was no stopping them until every last flower inside her had emptied.
Or unless someone was able to nullify it.
(Not that Dazai was planning to. Let them suffer).
After Chuuya’s last strike—a misdirected blow that ripped through the upper floors of the tower and sent them crashing down in a deafening crash—the battlefield suddenly fell eerily still.
From what the Nulls could see, not a single MLA fighter was left standing. The only figure still moving in the open was Chuuya himself, who was laughing in ragged bursts as blood streaked across his battered body.
The spiraling petals drifted toward him now. Without the blackhole active to swallow them and with his ability no longer raging to tear them apart, nothing stood in their way anymore.
They hovered just seconds from touching his skin, seconds from unleashing a destruction unlike anything the world had ever seen, seconds before he killed everyone—foes and allies alike—in the aftermath, and seconds before crimson spread further across his body and splattered his skin with colors that spelled his own death once the visions devoured his mind.
Before that fate could seal itself, a hand touched the back of his neck.
Gently. Steadily.
“You’ve done enough. Rest, Chuuya.”
Arahabaki shut down, silenced by the only power that could end it. The destruction burning through Chuuya’s body flickered out, leaving him human again.
His strength then gave way, and he collapsed straight into Dazai’s waiting arms. Dazai’s hold was firm, holding him as if he were something fragile that might shatter if dropped.
Against his chest, Chuuya muttered weakly, his face pressing against Dazai’s chest while Dazai’s right arm pressing against Chuuya’s back. “… didn’t mean to use it… but… the chaos… my hat—“
“Your ugly hat’s right here, Chibi,” Dazai cut in smoothly, pulling it from where he’d been keeping it pressed against the back of Chuuya’s head with his left hand.
“Good…” Chuuya exhaled tiredly, a trace of relief softening his features, “… need to rest. You’ll… finish this.”
And just like that, his eyes slipped shut and he fell asleep.
Dazai looked down at the ginger-haired man, a faint but genuine smile tugging at his lips. “Of course, partner. It’s almost over anyway.”
Adjusting his hold, Dazai lifted the man in a princess carry. His voice dropped, quieter but almost fond this time.
“Ugh, slug, you’re heavy,” he complained lightly, but didn’t slow his pace until he reached where the Unseen Nulls gathered. There, he dropped Chuuya unceremoniously onto the ground with far less gentleness than before.
“Take care of him. We finish the last phase, and it’s done,” he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. The group nodded immediately.
Only then did Dazai turn back toward the half-collapsed tower, its structure groaning as if on the verge of collapse.
“And we need to do it fast.”
——
Akira had noticed the petals earlier, an explosion of violet tearing through the air like a sudden storm. They scattered fast through the tower, filling every corner in a frenzy.
But now, their wild dance had slowed just a little, like the quirk’s source was finally running dry.
Akira had also noticed the current state of the tower. How could he not? A massive crash had thundered from somewhere above and outside, rattling the walls until the entire structure groaned as if it were moments from collapsing.
The tremor alone told him enough, so he didn’t need to lean out a window to confirm it.
He didn’t have the time to check anyway. Time was already running out, and that only meant he had to move even faster now. If he didn’t reach Shion now, the tower would bury everyone still inside—himself, Shion, Shouto, and the Sabotage Team trapped in the basement.
He didn’t care about the remaining guards inside. The unconscious ones wouldn’t survive anyway once the tower completely collapsed.
What he did care about was Shion. He knew what her quirk could do and knew the toll it took. He’d felt it before, again and again, the way it dragged people into nightmares that chewed at their sanity…
Most people would be terrified, but he’d long since learned to endure it. The nightmare it brought was something he could bear, because he knew the one behind it and because she was worth it.
So, he pushed forward as he gritted his teeth, forcing his way through the spiraling storm of asters, each petal whipping past like it could slice his skin open.
But he didn’t slow.
He was just that determined to reach her before it was too late.
‘“WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE?!! JUST DIE ALREADY, YOU WORTHLESS, QUIRKLESS CHILD!!”
The words hit him harder than the slaps that had already turned his face into a swollen, stinging mess.
Then came the glass, hurled without hesitation. The first throw struck him before he could even flinch, because a part of him still couldn’t believe it… that his own mother truly wanted to hurt him.
He’d told himself it was simply a long nightmare, even when the sting of her palm kept cracking across his cheek, each strike more real than the last. The shatter of glass rang in his ears as jagged shards bit into his skin, leaving thin trails of blood blooming across his face and arms.
He was bleeding and broken.
He staggered back, finally trying to avoid the next throw. But he didn’t scream, he just kept staring at her in terror, like the woman before him was no longer his mother he used to love, but some monster wearing her skin.
‘Is this… all because of me…? Because I was born this way? Is it my fault… for even existing?’
The scene bled away into the familiar stench of their cramped, filthy living room; the place that had never felt like home; the place where neglect sat heavy in the air.
He remembered shutting himself away in his room for days, just so he wouldn’t have to remember how his mother looked like after that incident…
In the end, he’d always been nothing more than a small, pathetic child, pretending to be a leader.
Everything—memories, visions and sensations—crashed over him at once.
But unlike most, he didn’t succumb under the weight of it. His legs kept moving, because something inside him recognized this feeling. It was familiar… It wasn’t something to fear.
He couldn’t see a thing, yet he kept running forward, unbothered by the blindness. His mind threw horrors at him in his path, twisted fragments of trauma and scene he’d tried to bury, as if they could bar him from reaching Shion.
He wasn’t scared. He told himself.
He wasn’t afraid if this was Shion’s quirk pulling him under. He convinced himself.’
His blindness unfortunately came at a cost, making him unable to see anything. His foot caught on something and he pitched forward, only to be caught by a steady hand.
A flash of blue light cut through the darkness and his vision snapped back into focus.
Blinking, he looked up to see his savior, Dazai, smiling at him with quiet reassurance despite the chaos raging all around.
“You’re almost there,” he said calmly like a guide pulling him back to reality.
Determined, Akira nodded as they surged forward together, weaving through the storm of petals. Every flower that brushed against Dazai simply vanished, then dissolved into nothing. Dazai had no intention of letting him fall behind since his grip on Akira’s wrist was firm.
They eventually reached the basement entrance and wasted no time heading down the narrow stairs.
The air grew thicker with the stench of rot. Rows of holding cells lined the corridor, their bars rusted and stained. Dried smears of blood painted the wall like crude decorations, and shadows in the corners seemed to breathe decay.
It seemed it wasn’t just Shion who’d been kept here, others had rotted in this place too.
If they inspected even closer, they’d notice that every prisoner was already dead. Some must’ve been executed outright by the MLA as their bodies slumped lifeless against the bars. Others—those strong enough to resist torture—had eventually been broken under the relentless assault of the asters.
Days or maybe weeks of unending mental torment had finally driven them past the edge until they ended their own lives.
At the far corner of the basement, stood a cramped room that was small and windowless. It seemed like it wasn’t quite a cell, but it served the same purpose; to trap someone alone and let the silence and confinement gnaw at their sanity.
Dazai stepped up to the already open door, now broken by an unending stream of petals that showed no sign of stopping. His gaze lingered blankly on the lock, already useless, as it snapped off and clattered to the ground when he pushed the door wider.
Inside, they found Akemi’s parents (he knew they were the culprits behind Shion’s kidnapping after Dazai told them), the pro hero duo who’d thrown their lot in with Re-Destro’s madness.
They lay collapsed on the floor, unconscious but still breathing. Unlike the others in the nearby cells, they weren’t dead.
Akira barely spared them a glance. He stepped right over their bodies without hesitation, saving them for later. His focus was instead fixed on the center of the room where petals erupted in a violent storm.
The closer he got, the stronger the bursts became, threatening to swallow him whole. But with Dazai at his side, the storm’s pull no longer reached him.
He pushed through the swirling chaos until he finally reached the source. Without saying anything, he wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as if his embrace alone could calm the storm.
“Shion… I’m here.”
Since her mind was trapped somewhere far from reach, she didn’t respond, yet her body seemed to recognize his voice. The tension drained from her all at once. She sagged weakly into his hold, nearly collapsing against him.
There were footsteps behind them. Dazai moved closer to place his hand gently on her arm.
And the blue light lit again. In an instant, the quirk flickered out, the petals dissolving into nothing and the storm collapsing into silence. Once suffocating with chaos, the room was suddenly still.
Dazai then rose from his crouch, a small smile decorating his lips.
“You win, Akira-kun, Shion-chan.”
Akira tightened his hold around Shion, his voice rough with relief. “Yeah… I… thank you so much for your help, Dazai-san. I’m sorry for accusing you when we first met. Feels like it’s been years since then.”
Dazai chuckled lightly, waving him off. “Oh, c’mon, Akira-kun~ You’ll make me shy!”
His expression then shifted, eyes narrowing toward the unconscious pair on the floor. “But… we can’t just let these two walk away after what they did to your admin. Tell me, Akira-kun. Should people like that really be allowed the mercy of an easy death?”
Akira’s gaze slid back to Akemi’s parents. The concern in his eyes hardened into something cold and unfeeling. These were the ones who’d gotten away with the torture they’d given to Shion. They and their children… He’d never forgive them.
“… I don’t want them to die quickly,” he said coldly, “We’re bringing them with us.”
For a moment, Dazai regarded him with unreadable face, then he nodded. Without a word, he grabbed each of the unconscious heroes by the leg and began dragging them across the floor like overstuff luggage, letting their limbs smack against debris with each step. “We should hurry. The tower won’t stand much longer.”
Akira shifted Shion onto his back with a determined breath, securing her tightly against him.
And together, they ran.
——
The door slammed open with a bang, and in strolled Dazai, grinning like he’d just come to deliver wonderful news instead of a death sentence.
“Hi, everyone! Time to head out before this tower decides to crush us flat!” he announced brightly, his voice slicing through the chorus of groans and cracks reverberating from the walls. He moved as if the entire place wasn’t about to collapse on their heads.
“Dazai-san!” The group hiding in a room near the basement entrance—to shelter themselves from the petals—chorused in relief, even EdgelordEnergy, who was normally too brooding to show enthusiasm, muttered it under his breath.
The group made sure every objective was accomplished, which was Asteria, and everything else, despite a few flaws in the plan. Playing the role of the responsible adult (sarcasm intended), Dazai handed the unconscious Akemi’s parents over to EdgelordEnergy’s team, his own hands left empty.
“Alright, everyone, let’s move!” Akira shouted.
They broke into a sprint, racing down the trembling hallways as the ominous groans turned into sharp cracks and distant crashes. Dust showered from the ceiling with every step, the tower quaking as if it were to shake them out.
Everyone was on edge—except Dazai, who jogged along as if they had all the time in the world—still, they followed his lead, going out into the open air just as the tower let out another bone-deep rumble.
As soon as they exited the tower and met Shouto at the entrance, almost as if Dazai had timed it, the structure gave a final groan and collapsed.
The ground shook violently, sending them stumbling as they bolted farther from the falling debris. A deafening crash chased them as the road itself cracked and buckled.
For a moment, it felt like the apocalypse had chosen this city alone.
They all regrouped with the rest of the teams. Dazai hefted an unconscious Chuuya onto his back, cradling the man’s hat with visible reluctance, while a member of the Nulls carried Curious on their back.
Only when they’d reached safer ground did they stop and turn back. The tower disintegrated within seconds, folding in on itself like a fragile lego creation knocked aside, the destruction blooming into a thunderous cloud of dust and smoke.
Among the rubble and ruin, they traded glances, their faces smudged with ash and lit only by the flicker of strange exhilaration that came with still being alive.
It all felt unreal, like they’d stepped into some other dimension on the brink of ending, only this time, they were the ones who’d brought it to that edge.
Unseen Nulls, side by side with the Port Mafia.
Then, as if the absurdity struck them all at once, they laughed. No one could put a name to it, relief, disbelief, or hysteria… It didn’t matter. The sound bubbled out of them uncontrollably, rising and tangling with the night, echoing over the ruins like a victory cry only they could understand.
“I can’t believe we just did that and survived!”
“We have to tell everyone who missed it, back on the server!”
“Damn, if only we could take a picture…”
They kept talking and laughing, some of them even choking on it while others shaking from exhaustion, but none of them stopping.
The night still weighed heavy around them, but somewhere beyond the horizon, dawn was only a few hours away.
From the back of the group, Dazai watched with a faint, unreadable smile. Then, in a tone far too cheerful for the devastation around them, he spoke up to gain their attention, “Alright, anyone injured goes to the healer first. No sneaking off and pretending you’re fine. Follow me before one of you decides to collapse in the rubble.”
Exhausted as they were, cheers and chatter still broke out through the crowd as the big group fell in step behind Dazai, Akira, and Shouto.
They were like victors returning from a war they weren’t even supposed to survive.
Somewhere deep inside, they all knew this night would never be forgotten. It would stand as proof and etched into Japan’s history, that two groups had stood against one hundred thousand people, and against all reasons, emerged triumphant.
——
“So, we have a deal, right?”
Dazai leaned lazily across the low table, his chin propped on one hand. His tone was playful as his eyes didn’t waver from the boy across from him.
“You’ll tell Shion-chan everything that happened, and why you agreed to merge with us! The ones who fought alongside us today already want in. The rest of your server is still part of the Unseen Nulls and still cheering you on, just from the safety of their screens. Once they hear our goal, they’ll understand too.”
The warehouse was quiet save for the occasional creak of an old window frame in the wind. Both of them sat cross-legged on thin cushions, the scene looking more like a casual home visit than a meeting between two leaders.
“Yeah,” Akira said while rubbing the back of his neck. “We’ve got the same goals. And… with your experience and the way you lead, it’s gonna help us a lot. Running a support server isn’t enough anymore. If we actually want to protect our kind, we need to do more than just exist online. Your goals… they’re just a bigger version of ours, so it makes sense to team up. I’m sure Shion will agree,” Akira went on, ignoring the strangeness of their current situation.
Akira’s gaze then dropped to his hands, his fingers fidgeting restlessly. “I also… I’m not a good leader yet. We wouldn’t have survived tonight without your help. I want to learn how to keep my friends alive when things go bad. Just being a safe space online isn’t gonna cut it if we keep fighting back.”
”Fighting means more enemies, and if we don’t have older, more experienced people we can trust, we’ll lose eventually.” His voice tightened, but he forced himself to continue, “I’m just… not there yet. We’re teenagers, mostly, just like Chuuya-san said.”
He paused then, searching for the right words before finally speaking again, “Seeing the joy we felt after that victory… the victory your help made possible, it stuck with me the whole way here. It made me realize something. I don’t want us to just survive, just train and defend ourselves until someone else comes along to crush us again. I want us to stand on the winning side for once, to actually give people like us a chance at something more than just survival.”
Silence lingered in the warehouse as Dazai hummed softly, tucking his hands into his pockets while listening quietly to his speech.
Tilting his head, Dazai spoke, “Akira-kun. The fact that you can say that out loud already puts you ahead of a lot of self-proclaimed leaders. You’re worth following. Your members trust you, and more importantly, they like you. That’s the real foundation of leadership. Everything else is skill and skill can be learned.”
His eyes softened, though his voice kept its playful lilt. “You’ve got the spark, and if you let yourself really learn, you’ll grow into someone even your enemies hesitate to cross. With Shion-chan by your side, you’ll both be stronger. Balance, after all, is what keeps people from falling apart.”
Akira’s gaze shifted to Shion, still unconscious but already patched up and resting on Dazai’s rarely-used futon. A faint smile tugged at his lips. “Yeah… I get it.”
After quietly watching Shion for a while, Dazai suddenly straightened, as if a thought had just dropped into place. “Oh, that’s right. I nearly forgot. Congratulations, Akira-kun. Once we decide you’ve been trained enough, you and Asteria will officially take command of the Port Mafia’s shadow unit, the Unseen Nulls branch.”
His smile curved slyly. “With your group’s knack for sneaking around, espionage, infiltration, and a little well-timed violence suits you perfectly. Tonight only proved what I’d already decided, you all have potential.”
Akira widened his eyes. “W-What?!”
Dazai pressed a finger to his lips, his eyes glinting with mischief. “Details later. For now…” He tilted his head toward the floor beside the table. “Someone’s waking up.”
Akira followed his gaze, still baffled, just in time to hear the rustle as the woman on the ground stirred (of course, they hadn’t bothered giving her the futon).
Dazai watched patiently while Akira glared at the sight of her. Dazai knew this conversation was far from over.
——
Light pressed against her eyelids. Curious’ eyes fluttered open, and the world slowly slid into focus.
“Rise and shine, Curious-san~” The voice was light and upbeat, almost sing-song, but utterly devoid of warmth. “The sun’s already up, and the day’s already started without you.”
The unfamiliar voice jolted her instincts awake. She tried to bolt upright, but her body jerked to a stop with a sharp tug.
“What…?”
Blinking away the last of the haze, she looked down, causing her to realize her current predicament.
Thick ropes coiled around her entire body, wound so tightly she could barely twitch. She’d been trussed up like some pitiful imitation of a dumpling, except the skin was rough hemp biting into her arms and legs.
She thrashed against it, glaring. “What is this?! Untie me this instant!”
The bandaged man squatted down in front of her. His eyes curved in that kind of smile that made it impossible to tell if he was mocking her or genuinely amused.
“Hmm… tempting,” he mused, “But it’d be such a waste to let you go.” Then, almost politely, he held out a hand as if she could possibly shake it. “Dazai Osamu. A pleasure.”
She ignored the outstretched hand, knowing it was mocking and she couldn’t have shaken it anyway even if she wanted to, and let her eyes wander the place that confined her.
A few paces away, another futon held the girl, the MLA’s most recent hostage. Next to her futon was the ginger-haired man Curious remembered seeing before; that strange, almost otherworldly creature.
The man was currently sitting with the sluggish movements of someone who’d just woken not long before her. He was nursing a steaming cup of tea, looking as though he’d rather crawl back under the covers than deal with anyone here.
Beside him, Shouto Todoroki—Endeavor’s son, believe or not—watched them with that unreadable, half-lidded stare. His own fatigue showed in the sluggish way he behaved as well.
Fresh bandages wrapped snugly around Shouto’s chest and stomach, and he absently adjusted his shirt with the slow, distracted movements of someone still in exhaustion.
The bandaged man across her wasn’t alone either. Akira, one of the Unseen Nulls’ leaders, sat on the low table, apparently just finished a conversation with the man himself.
A few other Nulls also lingered near the edges of the place, talking among themselves but keeping a subtle eye on the captive, meaning her.
Dazai drew his hand back with an exaggerated pout, muttering something about her rudeness before settling again.
She studied him carefully, her reporter’s eyes narrowing. For all his easy tone and cheer, it was clear he was the smartest mind in the place, and there was something about him that screamed dangerous. Countless interviews with MLA enemies had honed her instincts that much.
And against all reason, a deep itch burned in her chest, there was this urge to interview this tall man. But now, she wasn’t the one holding the question, she was the one tied up.
Curious stared at him confusedly, struggling to place him besides… “You are—“
“The Port Mafia!” Dazai cut in cheerfully, refusing to let her define him on her own terms.
She halted mid-sentence, blinking. “… Mafia? Aren’t you Unseen Nulls?”
He waved a finger playfully in front of her face while tutting. “Not anymore. The Unseen Nulls are now part of the Port Mafia! Well… not officially everyone.”
For a moment, the reporter in her sparked at the mention of an organization she’d never heard of before. It could’ve been a goldmine for her articles, headlines, and stories. However, the spark died almost instantly as her memory caught up to her.
“I’ve never heard of your organization. It might’ve made for a good headline, but…” She straightened as much as the ropes allowed. “Where is Re-Destro-sama? And the rest of the Meta Liberation Army?”
Dazai’s smile didn’t vanish, but it shifted into thinner one. His words lost their airy cheer, taking on a weight that pressed down with every syllable. “Dead. Every single one of them. Skeptic too. I even went back for him. It would’ve been rude to leave him out.”
She froze for a second before regaining her composure, her glare hardening.
Dazai leaned forward slightly, not lowering his voice but slowing it, as he let each word land. “Which means… there’s only you left, Curious-san.” He paused just long enough for her pulse to catch. “Or should I say, Kizuki Chitose.”
She didn’t even flinch at his knowing tone anymore. From what she knew, the Unseen Nulls had dug up plenty of confidential data on the MLA. If he was this well-informed, then most of that intel must’ve come from him.
“I’d love to know how you got your hands on all our information,” she said, her voice lacking its usual sparkle. “But… we lost, didn’t we.”
For the first time, the usual fire in her eyes dimmed. Her theatrical poise faltered into something almost weary. “So what do you want from me? Re-Destro’s gone. He was the one who gave me something to cling to after I quit reporting. Now they’re all dead, and my dream’s in pieces. Did you drag me here just to laugh before you kill me?”
“Quite the opposite, actually,” Dazai replied lightly like she’d just guessed the wrong answer on a quiz. “I want to recruit you.”
She stared, disbelief. “… Recruit?”
“I’ve been meaning to say this since I first read up on you.” His voice stayed airy, but when his eyes met hers, the weight in them made it impossible to look away. “You used to be a reporter, and you loved it so much… So why stop? Why throw it all away to kneel at the feet of Re-Destro’s speeches?”
Curious didn’t answer right away. Silence stretched between them as she searched for words and found none.
The truth was, she didn’t even know what answer she had for herself. Since she was a child, her curiosity had been endless and that pushed her to dig into stories and news, chase leads, and ask questions no one else dared.
Working as a reporter and studying journalism had been a natural fit. She loved the work and loved how her words could turn facts into something that could reach thousands.
But one day, people began to talk that her writing was missing something. When she finally demanded to know what, the answer stung her, that her articles were precise but lifeless.
They were just strings of records and hearsay that were accurate but empty. There was no soul and understanding within them.
She’d been drifting then and her confidence hollowed out. That was when Re-Destro’s voice had reached her. His advice was simple, but it struck her like gospel. ‘Do interview, and reach people’s hearts’.
It’d felt like exactly what she’d been missing.
So she’d left the media behind and walked away from her old life, then followed him into the Meta Liberation Army.
But now that Re-Destro was dead, she was lost in the empty space he’d left. She used to believe she’d followed him out of romantic love. But when she turned the thought over now, it was hollow.
There was no thirst for revenge against his killers. There was no guilt for the subordinates she’d sacrificed, even as her quirk twisted their bodies into explosives.
All that remained was the ache of losing the one person who’d given her direction. It wasn’t a lover’s grief, just the hollow sadness of a compass with no north.
She didn’t know her path anymore, not knowing what to do. She was now just a lost lamb.
Dazai went on casually, like he wasn’t talking about her whole life falling apart, “Right now, you’ve lost your compass. No one’s pointing you the way anymore, so you’ve just stopped moving. Must feel pretty lonely, hm?”
His eyes feigned sympathy, but a sharper edge lingered in his smile. “Let me give you some advice. Don’t waste your life chasing someone else’s shadow. Be important, be selfish. If you’re going to gamble everything on a dream, at least make sure it’s your own.”
He took a step closer, casual as ever, but every word landed sharp. “You’ve got a rare gift, which is curiosity. That’s the spark of a real reporter. But you’ve buried it under records, interviews, hearsay… parroting facts like a machine. It’s predictable and boring.”
His voice lowered, like he was about to share forbidden advice. “If you want your words to matter, stop watching the world through the glass. Break it. Bleed a little. Stand in the mess of the real world. Use your own thoughts and impressions. Twist it with your voice until it’s alive. That’s the only way you’ll ever peel back the lies and find the truth hiding underneath.”
Slipping his hands into his pockets, Dazai looked relaxed once more. “And what luck, you’ve got nothing left to cling to, but that’s fine, I can give you a place to start. The Port Mafia needs someone like you, someone who can shape the media into something powerful, someone willing to look at all sides, good, bad, and everything in between, and still write what is true.”
His smile thinned, almost kind but also almost cruel. “With us, you can fall in love with your passion again. All we ask is that when the time comes, you use that passion for us. After all, a real reporter has to be in the world, meeting people, pulling at threads, and tugging until everything unravels. Think of it as being the eyes and ears of an organization that knows exactly how valuable you are.”
Finally, he bent forward, his gaze catching hers like a trap snapping shut. “Really, Curious-san… you’d fit right in with us. You just don’t see it yet. We’ve only just met after all, and you tied yourself to an organization that never really understood you.”
Instead of hesitating like most people would when offered the chance to join the enemy and pointing out the thinly veiled threat disguised as good advice that gave her no choice but joining, Curious was different. She stared at him as though he’d just lowered a star into her hands.
This was it. These were the words she’d been starving for. Dazai’s manipulative words slid into her mind like they belonged there, igniting the same spark she’d felt years ago when Re-Destro had first spoken to her.
Both men had given her direction and acknowledged her passion. And she’d always loved those who could do that for her.
Dazai noticed the change before she even said anything. It was in the way her posture shifted and her eyes stopped searching for the ceiling and fixed on him.
The faint protests of a few nearby Nulls were ignored as Dazai crouched down and began untying her ropes, while she sat there in stunned awe.
When the last knot fell away, she moved before anyone could react. She clasped Dazai’s hands tightly between her own, clutching them so tightly that everyone stilled in surprise. Even Dazai blinked, caught off guard.
“How curious!” she exclaimed with her eyes sparkling feverishly. “The way you convinced me, I see it now! You have this brilliance, this gift for weaving words so they pull people in. As a reporter, I always wanted that, to make masses see the truth and bend the narrative to my side. I want to learn from you! I want to craft words like you do! I will—“ She leaned forward, her grip unyielding and her grin bright. “I’ll pour my whole passion into helping this organization! This will be my new goal!”
“Uhh…” For once, Dazai was speechless. He was used to holding a woman’s hands, yes, but usually while inviting her to a lovely double-suicide.
Having a woman seize his hands first was new, at least the hand-clasping part (no one shared his passion for suicide, unfortunately). Normally, they slapped him before he got through the rest of his charming pitch.
Well, if she hadn’t been an enemy a moment ago, he might’ve been the one clasping her hands, but that would’ve been just another joke and a little hobby of his, proposing double suicides for fun and driving his partners bald with frustration because, really, their reactions were always worth it.
Suddenly, Dazai shuddered because he felt the unmistakable heat of a glare burning into the side of his face.
Chuuya, who’d been slouching nearby and only half-listening, forcing himself to stay awake just long enough to catch the important parts before inevitably dozing off again (because he was just that stubborn), suddenly seemed far more awake.
His arms crossed tight and his jaw flexed as he pinned both of them with a sharp glare. He coughed once loudly, snapping their moment in half.
Dazai and Curious both turned toward him. Chuuya’s eyes narrowed, and for the first time since the conversation began, the air in the warehouse shifted into something tense, all because of one redhead.
“Aren’t you angry we killed all your friends? Why the hell would you want to join us?” His voice came out colder than usual, each word was clipped like he was straining to sound casual but failing miserably.
Everyone else in the room understood the real reason behind that question. Chuuya was clearly trying to push her away and make her reconsider joining (out of jealousy, of course, though everyone except for Dazai, Curious, and Chuuya realized it). Dazai, naturally unfazed, just assumed his partner was being his usual touchy self.
Curious, blissfully unaware of Chuuya’s irritation, waved the concern away.
“Oh, none of them were really my friends. I didn’t care about them. I only joined because Re-Destro-sama understood me… or so I thought. While I am angry someone from your side killed him…” she cast Dazai a bright, almost worshipful look, “I’ve realized Re-Destro-sama didn’t truly understand me the way you do!”
Dazai’s brows lifted in faint amusement.
“He’s right,” she pressed on while gesturing animatedly. “I need to live for myself! I just need a new direction, an organization that appreciates my media talent. I can’t die before I become the biggest reporter in history!”
She sprang to her feet, her enthusiasm bubbling over, making her completely miss how Chuuya’s frown deepened. Disappointment flickered behind his irritation when it became clear she wanted to join, and then his gaze slid back to Dazai with a glare sharp enough to curdle blood.
“And like you said,” she turned back to Dazai with unwavering conviction, “I’ve always wanted to be a reporter. I was just blinded by Re-Destro-sama’s vision! I’m going to be myself again!”
Dazai offered her a smile, though it never quite reached his eyes. Even though the smile wasn’t that genuine, he was pleased at his success in pulling her over to his side.
Meanwhile, Chuuya muttered something under his breath and looked away, annoyance clear as day. Dazai didn’t hear what he said, just thinking that his slug was acting weird again.
“Speaking of you two…” Curious’ excitement dimmed just a little as her gaze swept over the pair, the blue-eyed ginger lounging on the futon and the tall brunette standing across her. She stared for so long that Dazai and Chuuya exchanged a quick, puzzled glance.
Then, as if a lightbulb had gone off in her head, she blurted out, “Are you… the Demon and the Sheep? From the news? That new terrorist group behind the internet cafe bombing?”
Everyone froze, not expecting her to say that; Dazai and Chuuya because they knew she wasn’t entirely wrong, just not in the way the headlines painted it; everyone else because most people in Japan knew that headline, but not a single one of them had ever connected it to these two, not even as a passing thought.
Chuuya reacted first. “We aren’t—“
“We are,” Dazai interrupted smoothly.
“Dazai!” Chuuya snapped, glaring at him.
But Dazai ignored his protest, since he knew exactly when to weaponize that incident for his own gain, and now seemed like the perfect moment. His gaze met Curious’, whose eyes lit up with discovery, and the faintest trace of impressed touched his expression. “How did you figure that out?”
“I’ve been following your case,” she replied without hesitation. “As a reporter, I can’t resist a mystery like this. I don’t know the poem’s meaning yet, but the names fit. The Sheep and the Demon. One who summons a storm, and one whose empty gaze burns through lies. You two match perfectly.” Her eyes gleamed. “After what I saw in the city… there’s no one else it could be.”
“You’re a remarkable reporter, Curious-san,” Dazai complimented.
“Thank you! Besides…” Her attention suddenly swiveled to Chuuya, stepping right up to him until she was right in front of him. Without warning, she grasped his hands tightly in both of hers, startling him into stillness.
Chuuya stiffened, “What are you—“
“You were incredible out there!” She said breathlessly. “That kind of power… It felt like more than a quirk, much more powerful than All Might himself. I really need to interview you!”
Chuuya’s ears burned a faint red. “Uh… okay?”
Curious lit up and launched into a barrage of questions, practically bouncing on her feet as Chuuya tried to keep up.
Meanwhile, the rest of the people began sneaking glances at Dazai. Everyone noticed it (except Shouto, who was too oblivious about emotions to catch on).
Dazai stood a few steps back in silence, not saying a word as his face set in a shadowed expression. The aura rolling off him was dark enough to make even the Nulls, who faced assaults from discrimination on a daily basis, find him intimidating and instinctively avert their eyes.
He was even scarier than Chuuya had been before.
Everyone then thought the same thing at once, ‘Wow. They’re hopeless.’
By the end of the day, the Unseen Nulls had officially merged with the Port Mafia. The Meta Liberation Army was completely destroyed, its city reduced to rubble. Curious, meanwhile, had slipped seamlessly into her new role within the new Port Mafia, the woman who would shape their media and information with the same burning drive she’d once poured into journalism.
For Dazai, he got exactly what he wanted.
And the story was far from over.
Notes:
Next chapter is the aftermath of this arc (yes there’s the aftermath and it’s important, I’m excited because I want to show you all how this aftermath will affect the bnha world), also we will have a break for the characters next chapter bcs it’s all been tensed since the beginning of the story, which means that next chapter is finally what I deem a soukoku chapter ;) more lighthearted one and focused on romance ofc
Oh, also I want to tell you that deep down, Curious knows that Dazai kinda manipulates her, but she’s the type that doesn’t care as long as she’s drawn by someone’s words.
Hmm I decided after the next 2 short arcs (probably 2-3 chapters from here), this story will enter the canon timeline. I don’t want to spend so much time in pre-canon, so I decided to put the important parts, plots, and members in the canon.
Also, I made another sketch of Chuuya, and I decided to make an art account! Pls support me and here is my art of Chuuya, I really like the sketch but idk what it will look like when it’s finished.
Chapter 14: Special Announcement!
Chapter Text
Hi! I have a special announcement for you. This fanfic now officially has a Discord server! It’s my first time creating one, and I don’t know much about Discord, so I couldn’t have done it without the help of one of my readers, now my executive in the server!
Here is the link to the discord server if you want to join!
For the progress for my next chapter, it’s still in progress due to what happened to my country last week… if you know what I mean. I even postponed announcing this discord server because of that.
Also, I have a new art account, if you want or if you like my art, you can follow me, but it’s okay if you don’t want to ofc!
Chapter 15: The Crimson Dawn of Soukoku
Summary:
The MLA incident had widespread consequences in Japan, while Soukoku and their organization began rising in the public eye.
Notes:
Hello! I hope this chapter isn’t boring because most of it shows the aftermath and consequences!
Also thanks for those who’d joined the discord as well! I also had made a poll there whether I’ll just write the aftermath only for this chapter or aftermath+the beginning of the next arc but uploaded at the end of the month, since the second option won, here we go with 19k words, the longest chapter of all!
TW : Torture, violence, blood, lost limbs
Thank you for all of my readers for your huge support!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In the apartment, the TV hummed faintly, its screen flickering to life with a live coverage. On the right side of the screen, right next to the feed of the ruins, stood a woman with blue skin and pristine clothes, mic in hand.
She stared into the camera, her eyes gleaming with intensity, and her lips curled into a smile that was genuine, almost delighted, as if she found something fascinating in the devastation she was about to describe.
She clearly didn’t resemble the reporters who forced their cheer for the sake of professionalism. No, her eyes sparkled and her expression was alive with fascination, as if the day’s biggest story had completely captured her attention and wonder.
“Good evening, dear viewers. This is NHA News, and I am your devoted reporter and today’s news anchor, Kizuki Chitose, bringing you today’s headline story!” Her tone was bright, laced with a reporter’s passion yet shimmering with something far more personal.
“As you can see, on November 13, Deika city suffered a catastrophe without precedent. The Detnerat Company’s central tower collapsed entirely and crushed the district beneath it. Streets are buried in rubble and the nearby buildings are reduced to nothing but dust. Current estimates place the death toll at one hundred thousand, nearly the entire population of the city.
To stand here and witness devastation of such unimaginable scale… Tell me, dear viewers, when has history ever looked quite like this?”
The broadcast cut to the city’s grim aftermath; shattered streets, stretchers carrying blurred, lifeless forms, and rescue heroes clawing through the rubble in desperate search of survivors.
The camera lingered a moment than expected on a street full of debris before cutting to the massive craters gouged into the ground around the fallen tower.
The news anchor’s voice returned, unshaken, yet thrumming with intensity. “At first, experts speculated that this destruction was nothing more than the tragic result of the natural instability of Deika’s mountainous terrain. But should we ignore intent when it stares us in the face?”
Her poised smile turned sharper, just between professionalism and performance. “Professionals have ruled out geological activity. These marks are far too deliberate, like a message carved here for them and for us.”
The screen zoomed in on a particularly deep crater, its edges twisted as if the ground had been swallowed whole. She gestured toward it with a flourish, her eyes never leaving the lens.
“So then, who sent this message? That, dear viewers, is the question.” She leaned closer, lowering her voice into an almost conspiratorial murmur that seemed to reach every ear. “Many across the internet now speculate this devastation comes not from nature, nor from chance, but from the hand of a villain, or perhaps an organization of them.”
Her voice then lifted again, like she was about to unveil a revelation. “And we have discovered those whispers to be true. This was no accident. What you see before you is intent, a declaration demanding that we look and remember.”
Across from the TV, a man sat with a coffee cup cradled firmly in his hand. He’d been taking a slow sip, only half-listening, at least until now.
His attention snapped into focus at the confirmation of a villain’s involvement. It was a detail he hadn’t heard before. For weeks, the broadcasts had sounded the same, just the same story rephrased and looped endlessly.
Three weeks had passed since that massive incident shook Japan. Winter had settled in, the air outside was colder now as snow drifted past the window. On the day ‘it’ happened though, there had been no snow.
‘Aizawa, as usual, was buried in his sleeping bag in the staff room. Most of the other teachers; Nemuri, Kan, and a few other staffs he wasn’t close enough with to bother remembering in this flashback, were scattered around. Some were grading papers, others chatting in pairs, doing the ordinary rhythm of teacher life.
It was all peaceful and just the way Aizawa liked it.
The peaceful atmosphere in the room lasted until an uneasy feeling suddenly crept in. He gave a slight shiver, whether from the cold or from something else, just before the door slammed open with a loud bang.
“BIGGGG NEeewwss!!!” Hizashi’s voice exploded into the room, rattling the walls as everyone reflexively clamped their hands over their ears.
Unable to stand his loud voice even before Hizashi finished his announcement, Aizawa’s eyes snapped open, not bothering to move from his cocoon of a sleeping bag. His hair lifted and his quirk activated, muting his friend mid-shout before the headache from his lack of sleep could worsen.
He groaned with irritation. “I was sleeping.”
It was half true. He’d been trying to sleep, but no one in this room needed to know that. If they all knew he hadn’t been sleeping, Nemuri would talk his ear off, then he’d get even less of his precious rest.
Kan simply raised an eyebrow at the familiar burst of noise before crossing his arms. ”Yamada, if this is about another one of your favorite celebrity scandals you’ve been whining about for weeks, I swear—“
“Not this time!” Hizashi practically vibrated with urgency as he barreled in, phone raised high like a champion hoisting a trophy. “I’m telling you, this one is HUGE! The biggest incident EVER! Look, look!”
“That’s what you say every time…” Kan murmured under his breath.
For once, Aizawa agreed with him, something he hadn’t done since Kan had invented that ridiculous rivalry between Class 1-A and Class 1-B.
Hizashi, though, ignored that comment and still chose to shove the glowing screen under Kan’s nose first, then under Nemuri’s, looping around the room like a man possessed. Groans and sighs followed him, but everyone still leaned closer to take a peek.
Finally, he crouched down in front of Aizawa, thrusting the screen right into his line of sight.
Aizawa frowned, raising a hand to bat the blinding light away, at least until his eyes caught the headline.
‘Tragedy in Deika: Suspected Death Toll Nears 100.000.’
Processing the headline title, the staff room quickly fell into stunned silence. For a moment, the only sound was the faint whistle of wind slipping through the little gap in the window, until their voices erupted all at once and tumbled over each other, almost overlapping.
Aizawa, though, didn’t bother fishing out his own phone to check the link. He just kept reading from the phone in his hands. Hizashi had shoved it at him and run off, shouting words he didn’t bother listening to, so his phone was his now.
“What?! That many?!”
“How could this happen!”
“Where were the pro heroes?!”
“Not a single call for help?! No backup? No reinforcements?!”
“Weren’t there heroes stationed there?!”
“I heard every hero in Deika got called out of the city just the day before the incident…”
Among all the questions no one here could answer anyway, someone finally chose to be useful and offer some input. It was surprisingly Nemuri, who tapped her chin while humming thoughtfully. “No way this was just some accident. Sure, a natural disaster might wipe out a city, but…”
Kan’s fist struck the desk with a dull thud. “Why’s the coverage so vague? ‘Unprecedented collapse’? That’s not an explanation.”
As opinions clashed around the room, Hizashi’s earlier frenzy cooled into restless energy. He crouched back down beside Aizawa’s sleeping bag and tug at the edge. “Yo, Shouta. You’re way too quiet. Got any ideas about this?”
With all eyes on him, Aizawa sank deeper into his cocoon, pulling shadows further over his face. He shut his eyes, not out of disinterest, but because he needed to think, preferably alone. Still, if he didn’t say something now, the others would only keep pestering him.
“Speculation won’t bring those people back,” he stated flatly but solemnly. Hizashi, who was close enough to catch the tension in his face, didn’t call him on it. “If there’s a villain behind this… we’ll find out soon enough. Until then, don’t lose your heads.”
The conversation eventually died down, leaving the uneasy teachers scattered across the room once more. But now, the hero faculty hunched over their phones, calling every contact who might be tied to the investigation and demanding answers from them.
Of course, as pro heroes, they were worried and had to know every bit of information about it.
How could they not be? A single threat had wiped out one hundred thousand civilians in one night… even worse than the villain attack five years ago.
The HPSC had buried that case from the public eye, but Aizawa, through his underground connection, had stumbled across the truth by accident.
Even so, he agreed with All Might and the HPSC’s decision to cover it up. Protecting public’s trust in heroes and sparing people from living in fear had been necessary, even if it left a bitter taste in his mouth. Still, he knew it was for their sake.
After all, if the public ever learned that a powerful villain capable of fighting All Might on equal ground had surfaced, they’d lose all faith.
Whether this current threat was the same one, Aizawa couldn’t say yet.
The casualties five years ago had been bad, horrific even, but nothing compared to this.
If this kind of power was loose again, Japan, maybe the whole world, was in serious danger. Whoever caused this needed to be caught fast and kept as far from the public as possible.
Still wrapped in his sleeping bag, Aizawa let his thoughts spiral deeper into the incident before forcing himself back to the facts of the case at hand.
The others were right. It was indeed strange.
There were heroes in Deika, even though the city wasn’t easy to reach. Mountains, forests, and rough terrain kept it isolated. With no direct roads or neighboring towns, an attack could burn through the entire city before anyone outside even realized something was wrong.
In any other city, if a skyscraper toppled and the ruins shook the ground, people standing at the nearest border would notice instantly. Deika was more cut off, so the HPSC had stationed heroes there in the first place because backup would always take too long to arrive. By the time reinforcements arrived, it would already be too late.
And yet, even with that precaution, the heroes were careless this time. Now the consequences were catastrophic, not just for the public, but for the heroes themselves.
The public would tear them apart for this, the same fallout Aizawa had once imagined if the truth of that villain attack from 5 years ago ever went public.
They’d ask the obvious questions, like where the hell were the pro heroes when a hundred thousand people died? How would the victims’ family recover? Where was All Might? And every other accusation they could throw.
It was even worse that All Might had been taking more time off lately, for reasons no one really knew. But this disaster would surely drag him back into the spotlight whether he was ready or not, if only to appease the public’s worries and complaints.
That was the price of being the number one hero, crushed under the weight of every expectation and the trust of every civilian. This was why Aizawa had no interest in chasing the spotlight.
Aizawa could already picture it. All Might framed on every news channel while standing tall in the ruins, helping dig out bodies, and trying to reassure the distant grieving families.
What annoyed him most was what would inevitably follow.
This was the worst mass-casualty incident in recent memory, and with the footage replaying nonstop on TV, the vultures would swarm and every other pro hero would flood into Deika as well.
Some would go out of duty, but the arrogant ones would turn the tragedy into their stage. They’d pose for cameras while handing out aid and donations to the families, racing each other to see who could drag the most bodies from the rubble, all for the sake of their rankings and their reputation.
(Aizawa despised those kinds of heroes most of all).
By now, everyone at UA had probably heard the news, even the students. The UA teachers would also most certainly head to Deika over the weekend, whether because Nedzu had ordered it (since the rat always seemed to know about these things first), or simply out of genuine concern.
And Aizawa knew it was only a matter of time before the coverage spread far beyond Japan’s borders, into the international spotlight.
How could it not? A hundred thousand casualties, with the number still climbing as rescue teams dug through the wreckage. Many victims hadn’t even been identified yet, some bodies too mangled, while others still lost beneath the ruins.
Among the first confirmed dead were well-known public figures; the president of Detnerat Company, a representative from the Hearts and Mind Party, and others names that once carried influence but were now reduced to a line on a casualty list.
This wasn’t the kind of story that would fade once the news cycle moved on. It would be dissected, remembered, and argued over for years, or maybe forever, given the scale of it.’
Even back then, Aizawa had already felt it in his gut that this wasn’t a natural disaster. It was something far worse, an attack on a massive scale.
And now, sitting alone in his apartment with the glow of the TV painting the walls, he finally heard it confirmed aloud by a weird news anchor.
“Truthfully,” the news anchor continued, her eyes glinting like she was enjoying the tension of what she was about to unveil. “A source close to the investigation revealed that only two witnesses survived that dreadful night. Dear viewers, you remember yesterday’s revelation, don’t you?”
She stopped for a moment, as though giving the viewers time to recall a certain case.
“The case of a Pro Hero duo unmasked as traitors and exposed as newly reformed Meta Liberation Army members. They were arrested after appearing mysteriously in the empty basketball court beside Kyoumitsu high school, only to be executed the moment they were placed inside a prison cell.
Those very individuals were our witnesses. And through the interrogation, the police managed to make them spill the truths about the incident.”
The camera stayed on her face as she paused, leaving just enough silence again for the screen beside her to shift to the image of the pro hero duo.
This didn’t feel like a news report anymore, but more like someone recounting a fairytale they’d seen with their own eyes.
He remembered that another headline. One that had come out just the day before. It’d been shocking in its own right, though not nearly as devastating as the incident in Deika city.
That Deika tragedy had overshadowed everything, but the story about the pro hero duo still spread widely enough that people remembered it.
The news about a pro hero duo, once trusted by the public, now revealed as villains. They’d slipped into the hero ranks, hiding in plain sight before betraying them secretly. Insight and Ironhold.
(He hadn’t expected their case to have any connection to what happened in Deika).
A few weeks after the Deika incident, the duo was discovered in the early morning by two teenagers, lying on the empty basketball court next to Kyoumitsu High School.
They were barely conscious, pale as if beaten to the brink of death, even though there were almost no visible marks on their bodies. Yet, they still looked as if they had endured something far worse than a simple fight.
Strangely, they didn’t resist their restraints, and tucked within the ropes was a letter. On the back of the letter was a drawing that looked like an emblem—a sheep head skull with red wings, and red skulls behind it.
The message inside revealed that the pro hero duo had been members of the newly reformed Meta Liberation Army, the group that had risen again from the ashes left in the wake of Destro’s death.
There were two critical problems here.
First, there was no real evidence of this newly reformed organization. Even if the ‘Meta Liberation Army’ truly existed, nothing confirmed who led it, what their structure was, or whether they still followed the same ideology as the original group. All the public had were fragments, and those fragments quickly turned into baseless speculation.
Second, people also noticed that the letter left behind might resemble the infamous suicide bombing from months earlier. Rumors began to spread that both incidents were carried out by the same perpetrator.
However, the details didn’t quite line up. The bombing had been marked by a poem and a flower; this time, it was only a letter. The handwriting was also different, and even the symbols accompanying the letter were unlike before.
It’d once been a flower, a black rose, but now it was something else entirely; an intricate drawing of a sheep head’s skull, adorned with red wings and smaller skulls. Both were unsettling in their own way, threatening even, yet they carried very different messages.
A black rose spoke of rebellion, hatred, and the dark beauty of despair—a symbol of endings. This new, strange emblem, on the other hand, seemed to represent the organization itself.
Although the writer of the letter remained unknown, it was clear they wanted to present themselves to the public in a way that was eerie, yet carried a sense of new beginnings.
It made him hesitate, wondering if the letters had really come from the same hand. The methods were too similar to ignore though.
Could it be another member of the same group? Or perhaps an outsider, trying to imitate the author while making themselves appear to be the people mentioned in the letter?
It felt like the writers were two different people, but they were somehow connected. The question was how and why.
Beyond all of that, the most shocking revelation was the duo’s own confession; they admitted to being members of the Meta Liberation Army, confirmed to be true by Tsukauchi who’d lie detector quirk himself.
He heard from Detective Tsukauchi, the lead detective on the Deika case, that the moment the words left their mouths, the entire police station seemed to freeze.
Their admission sent ripples through every corner of the interrogation room. He described that they hadn’t sounded proud, but afraid, like someone was threatening them even then.
That day, the public only knew about the accusation of the duo’s ties to the MLA because of that letter, carelessly leaked by the dumb teenagers who’d first found them.
They spread it just to go viral, and by the time the police began their interrogation, speculation about the duo was already running rampant on the internet. Some believed it easily, while others doubted it due to lack of evidence.
The case was becoming increasingly tangled. Because of Aizawa’s involvement with the suicide bombing incident that involved a few students in UA, he had no choice but to keep digging…
Maybe, with this latest revelation, the threads would finally start to connect. More and more, he found himself convinced that everything was related, especially now that the deceased Pro Hero duo had admitted their involvement in the Deika incident.
The reporter spoke with a faraway look, her tone drifting into something almost lulling, like a tale told to children who couldn’t look away. “The witnesses described it like this: ‘It was the most horrifying night’.”
She then lifted her hand toward the tower shown on the live feed, gesturing to the bright midday sky as though illustrating a scene no longer there.
“The darkness split open with two figures, less like people and more like forces of nature. Power unleashed without restraint, and entire districts collapsed in their wake. One of them moved like a storm tearing through everything in its path, while the other had eyes so empty it felt like they could kill without even lifting a finger. Together, they crushed a hundred thousand lives like it was nothing.”
Her eyes closed as the smile never left from her lips, savoring the words she’d just spoken, before opening them again, brighter than before.
“And… that was all the police could get! The witnesses didn’t know who those figures were, only that they were terrifying. They never wanted to cross paths with them again, and were even relieved to be arrested and protected, despite having to stay in prison.”
Her eyes glimmered with fascination, like she herself couldn’t resist the mystery. What a weird woman. Who’d even put her on TV?
“They said they had been watching from afar, then were caught because of their connection to the Meta Liberation Army. They were spared, ‘mercy’, the witnesses called it. But mercy came with a price, so they were only allowed to speak only in vague outlines. And so, who were these figures, strong enough to strike fear even into a Pro Hero duo?”
‘That’s a good question,’ Aizawa thought bitterly, a crease settling between his eyebrows. ‘And it’s one we won’t have an answer to anytime soon.’
Even without answering her own question, she shifted quickly, her voice sharpening as if ready to drop something bigger.
“More than the witnesses’ account, there is also evidence that ties this directly to the suicide bombing months ago; a tragedy no one could explain, except through a poem that read less like art and more like a warning.”
Jackpot. That line would definitely hook the viewers instantly. Even he found himself leaning in, and he could only imagine the theorists at home practically buzzing with excitement at the thought they might be proven right.
Back then, nothing had come from that poem. People spun countless theories, but none stuck. It lingered and hinted at the presence of something so terrifying it demanded to be noticed, while at the same time threatening the Japan itself.
But what could she possibly have now that was strong enough to report this on live TV?
She began to announce, her tone bright and heavy with curiosity, “Another of this letter and another of this symbol, even a flash drive, fastened to the door of NHA News this very morning. But not only NHA news, several independent newsrooms across the country reported the same package fixed to their doors.
A sheep-skulls drawing, a letter, and a flash drive. Each one identical, and inside that drive was timestamps, raw footage, encrypted communications, names, and fragments of documents toed to the Meta Liberation Army.”
Her gaze flicked briefly to the camera, the slightest smile tugging at her lips as if even she marveled at the design of it all.
“We compared and verified with each other. We made sure that none of us had fabricated this, certainly not when every newsroom received the same evidence. Which means, whoever sent it, this message was never meant for one outlet or one city, but for all of us.
It is for the public, and for the citizens of this country of heroes. And so, for once, we do not speak as rival stations, but as one voice, united in truth.”
She paused. “What does it mean? Who placed it? And why deliver it to many stations at once? That much we cannot yet answer. But one thing is certain, this was not meant to be hidden. It was meant to be seen. And now, you will see the truth too.”
The screen shifted, then the letter and symbol appeared in full view, its words stark against the white background.
Aizawa’s eyes narrowed as his focus sharpened when the realization hit. It meant that the similar broadcast was running elsewhere, mirrored across independent stations.
Each had confirmed the flash drive’s contents and had agreed on its authenticity. And with none of them under government control, the headlines now belonged to the evidence alone.
It was the kind of truth that no one, not even the HPSC, could bury because it was already too late to prevent.
And then, another thought struck him. With the pro hero duo exposed as MLA members, with these files tying the organization to Deika… He remembered faintly, that a few heroes had also died in the Deika incident.
Slidin’ Go was among them. Officially, they somehow hadn’t left the city when others who were misled by the false information did. At the time, their deaths had been buried beneath the overwhelming civilian toll. But that duo, confirmed MLA members, had been in Deika too…
Aizawa’s chest tightened. ‘Don’t tell me…’ If those heroes hadn’t just been casualties—
This was going to be bad for the heroes, for the HPSC, and for all of them.
She began to read the letter. “‘To our dear citizens. We are not Villains, nor we are Heroes. We are neither and both. We are something in between, something you don’t quite have a name of.
The deaths you mourn were not tragedies, they were inevitabilities, deserved. Death, by the way, is not tragic. Sometimes, it is simply overdue.
The Meta Liberation Army was already clawing its way back, ready to replay the same chaos Japan nearly drowned a century ago.
If your beloved HPSC were half as competent as they pretend, they would have seen the resurrection coming, a year from now, perhaps less. Or maybe they did see, but chose to bite their tongues and smile, hoping no one would notice the rot. Reputation is a fragile thing, after all.
So, we stepped in. Isn’t it funny? We did their job for them. Efficient, right? They can keep their spotless outfits, their golden reputations, while we do the cutting before the Meta Liberation Army’s poisoned ideology could spread again and choke this nation.
And here is the part that made us laugh. Because hidden in the Meta Liberation Army’s files were names you’d recognize instantly.
The same heroes who bow for the cameras and mouth the word justice so prettily, secretly feeding the fire. Isn’t betrayal sweetest when it wears a familiar smile? Or perhaps it is not betrayal at all, perhaps this is the system, finally showing you its teeth.
Now, be honest. Can you really still believe in the HPSC? In your heroes? Or are you starting to realize the costumes were the only difference all along?
You understand, don’t you? What we did was not noble, it was not kind, but it was necessary. If no one dares to strike deep, then there will always be another Meta Liberation Army. A third, a fourth, over and over, until you drown again in their ideology.
You see, those who have lived under the weight of discrimination already know; the hero system is not salvation. Heroes breed villains. Ideals breed corpses. And the blind worship of light only ensures the rest of you are left to rot in shadow.
Balance shattered long ago, yet you still pretend it exists. We are not here to fix your illusion. We are here to build something sharper; a balance that bleeds, but does not lie.
And no, we do not expect your belief or your support. Especially not from the families of the dead. Hate us if you must. Hatred is honest, and honesty is rare in your world.
We speak only to those trampled beneath your black-and-white society, who have waited too long for someone to say aloud what they already knew.
Evidence exists. Oh, we are not stingy. Some of it rests in flash drives already gifted to the media outlets. If your police are clever, they may find more in the ruins, a particular laptop. And if they are not clever, well, the truth will wait for someone hungrier to claim it.
Even a book has been in your hands all along, Meta Liberation War, half cult scripture and half propaganda dresses itself up as history, a record of the clash between the government and a quirk-freedom movement a century ago. Read carefully, and you will see exactly what we mean.
So take this letter as you will. A threat, a confession, a joke, perhaps. For us, it is simply a gift; a glimpse of truth you were never meant to see.
Fondly yours,
The Demon and The Sheep (Soukoku), and Co. 🐟🐌“
Aizawa rubbed at his temple, a headache blooming the longer she dictated the letter (and really, what was with the ugly drawings at the end?). Still, he listened carefully while noting each detail.
Whoever wrote it knew exactly what they were doing. Distributing the letter and evidence to multiple independent outlets, ones beyond government control, was calculated move.
The media was always hungry, desperate for stories that shocked more than they soothed, reputation be damned. By spreading it wide instead of entrusting it to a single outlet, the senders forced the press’ hand. No journalist wanted to look like they were protecting terrorists, but if more had it, then reporting it became fair game.
It was a smart plan.
But that last line… it confirmed what he already suspected. The perpetrators were the same ones mentioned in the suicide bombing incident’s poem. The Demon and the Sheep, or Soukoku (as the writers called themselves) had finally made their move, just as the cryptic poem had warned.
And now, without hesitation, they’d plunged Japan into chaos as though it were nothing more than child’s play.
He’d had a bad feeling about that poem from the start, and he’d been waiting when the other shoe would drop. But after today, he knew waiting was no longer an option.
If these people could stir devastation so easily, then next city, or worse, the entire country, might be waiting to fall. He’d taken a risk letting it unfold, so he couldn’t allow them to rise any higher.
Worse still, their message would stick. If people already doubted the hero system after facing quirk discrimination and knowing a pro hero duo turn into villains, this propaganda from the so-called Soukoku (the terrorists and their organization, which by definition was a villainous group, so why didn’t they want to call themselves villains?) would only fuel public discourse.
It wasn’t catastrophic yet because this was only the beginning. Aizawa could feel it building, and their next move could tilt everything if it managed to look ‘correct’ in the eyes of those disillusioned with heroes.
He himself had known frustration with the system, though not nearly as deeply as those crushed beneath it. He knew protests would rise, especially from those who felt abandoned or oppressed.
His own stress pressed heavier.
He reached across the low glass table, picked up his phone, and dialed immediately. The TV murmured in the background, fading to static noise in his mind as the line clicked.
“Tsukauchi. You’ve seen the broadcast? We’ve got a problem…”
“Yeah…” Tsukauchi’s voice came back, tight with nerves. “It wasn’t supposed to get that far. The Meta Liberation Army’s connection to Deika was classified. The public only knew about that photo the kids posted. Even then, it was vague, just accusing the duo of being Meta Liberation Army members.
Nothing was confirmed in the public’s eyes, not even anyone outside the investigation was supposed to know about their direct connection to Deika. The Hero Commission gave strict orders not to leak confirmation of the pro hero duo being Meta Liberation Army members to any media outlet…”
Aizawa sighed while rubbing the corner of his eye. “And yet, every independent outlet is running with it.”
Tsukauchi’s voice was serious and worn down. “Because there was a leak from inside… This morning, one of my detectives was found unconscious and tied up in an old storage room in the basement. Hardly anyone uses it, so he went unnoticed for hours.
Whoever did it walked around wearing his face, long enough to leak intel straight from the interrogation room to the media, right around the time those deliveries went out. By the time we realized, the CCTV feeds had already been swapped with looping footage. We didn’t even notice.”
Aizawa’s jaw tightened. “So they are not amateurs.”
“No,” Tsukauchi agreed, then frowned. “Whoever this ‘Soukoku’ is, they’re organized. They have got connections or quirks we didn’t anticipate.”
“They are not some loud new group chasing headlines,” Aizawa muttered. “They are smart. They know how to exploit every crack in the system. If we let them spread, we lose control of the public. Chaos will be everywhere and Japan will fall apart.”
“I’m afraid that’s already started,” Tsukauchi admitted. “Slowly, but it’s there. Doubt can be planted in pieces and it takes time to grow, but it will. With propaganda like that letter, people won’t just question the HPSC. They’ll start questioning heroes. Some already are.”
“Then we don’t wait,” Aizawa said flatly. “We end this before they climb higher. For the public’s safety.”
Aizawa hung up and glanced at the TV one last time. Bold letters flashed across the screen, naming the event ‘The Deika Tragedy’. He grabbed the remote, switched it off, slung his scarf over his shoulder, then headed for the police station.
(Soon, that name would be remembered in the underground as ‘The Crimson Dawn of Soukoku’).
——
The day before the broadcast.
“AAAAAGHHHHH!!!”
The cry ripped through the little old office at the back of the warehouse—a forgotten room far from the entrance, one Dazai and Chuuya had never bothered with since they always preferred to linger near the doors in case of intruders. It bounced off peeling plaster and cracked tile before dissolving into choked sobs.
One of the Nulls gripped the heroes’ hands as his quirk still burned its way through their nerves.
“Is this enough?” he asked Akira, eyes hard with hate.
Akira didn’t answer right away. His stare was distant and unreadable, fixed on the two ex-heroes bound tightly together with ropes that dug deep into their skin.
They had no chains to use, but it didn’t matter to them. With Dazai and Chuuya watching them, escape wasn’t an option.
The ex-heroes convulsed, wracked by indescribable pain that left no wounds. One of the members’ quirks was cruel that way, transferring invisible torment straight into their nerves and leaving no scars and no evidence for anyone to see. The quirk could only be used for a limited time without proper training, though that limitation only made it more agonizing.
It was definitely worse than physical wounds. Nerve-deep suffering left nothing to prove it’d ever happened unless someone had been there to watch. They’d been subjected to it for weeks now, their bodies forced to endure the same torture again and again under the Nulls’ control.
Still, they managed to hold on and were mentally stronger than anyone could’ve expected. No wonder they’d once been called heroes.
Akira watched as Shion stood close beside him. He turned his head slightly toward her, his gaze softening. He truly hated these people and their daughter for what they’d done to Shion, so he’d made sure they received the same, if not worse, treatment than what they’d inflicted on her.
A part of him took ugly satisfaction in seeing them beaten and broken, finally reduced to pain they couldn’t hide.
“There’s one last thing.” Akira said as he glanced back at Shion, whose eyes hadn’t left the duo for even a second, as if she refused to look away, unwilling to miss the exact moment of their suffering.
Violence was nothing new to them, not even at their age. They’d already accepted their first kills back during their first big mission long ago.
When your life was reduced to mere survival, you learned fast that kindness wasn’t always an answer.
Life hit hard, so you had to hit back harder. People who couldn’t fight back and who tried to stay ‘nice’ simply didn’t last.
(Probably that was why not everyone in their situation chose to stand with them)
Usually, they were the ones on the receiving end. Akira less so, at least recently, since he spent most days locked away in his room, only coming out when he was about to meet his friends.
Still, he understood that hitting back wasn’t just an instinct for them, it was survival. You fought your assaulters with your quirk or with whatever you had at hand. At the very least, it made the next bully hesitate.
Even that morning, he’d been thrown out of the nearest convenience store just for the red on his sneakers, the only brand that bothered to make shoes for quirkless people.
After that, some random man sucker-punched him just to spit his hate. Akira hit him back, then bolted when a no-name pro hero showed up.
That was the lesson he’d learned, to answer hate with hate.
“Shion, do you want to do something about them?” he asked softly. She was their victim after all, so she deserved the choice.
Shion’s gaze stayed locked on them as her trembling hands curled into fists. Slowly, she stepped forward. “In fact, I do.”
The former heroes dragged their battered faces up, eyes bloodshot, lips split, yet somehow they still had enough strength to sneer at her when they realized who was coming closer this time.
“… Wha’s a mon.. ster like yu goin’ to do…? Spitt onus? Curse us…?” The woman rasped, her laugh breaking into coughs.
Words were their last weapon after all. Their bodies were ruined, but at least their tongues still worked. They were able to use words meant to slice her deeper than any wound and to leave scars no fist could. And if they had their way, they’d keep cutting until she couldn’t bear to stand before them again.
Shion didn’t flinch at their cutting words, not even bothering to answer. Her reply came in the form of a fist crashing into the woman’s cheekbone.
*CRACK*
The sound echoed in the room. Blood sprayed and a tooth skittered across the floor. The woman’s head snapped to the side, a wet gasp tearing from her throat.
She stood over her, chest heaving, and a smile tugged at her face. Her smile might’ve looked sweet at first glance, but up close it was actually crooked and venomous, an ugly mix of pride and hate.
“See? I’m not sick anymore. I can actually stand without getting tired. I’m finally… normal, now that we figured out how to keep my quirk from wrecking me…”
She lifted her bruised, shaking fist and let out a quick, breathless laugh. “The very first thing I learned once I stopped collapsing was how to throw a real punch. Chuuya-san showed me how. I’ve been waiting for this moment, dreaming about it for so long.”
Her fist came down again, then another and another. The punches weren’t perfect yet, sometimes even messy and uneven, but they were still heavy enough with rage controlling her.
Each blow drove her knuckles deeper into ruined flesh, and her strikes began to paint purple blooms across their faces. Their muffled grunts turned into wet gurgles, but Shion didn’t stop.
She couldn’t stop. The way she liked it was ugly, yet it was satisfying.
They were nothing more than her living punching bag now, and she relished every second. The thought of learning how to strike even harder from Chuuya thrilled her. She couldn’t wait to perfect it.
Because for once, she wasn’t the weak one. She wasn’t the victim. They were, and that thought made her chest buzz like she’d just won some game.
When she finally stumbled back, her fists were raw and trembling, slick with blood that wasn’t hers. Her chest rose and fell with uneven breaths, but her eyes gleamed with satisfaction.
She smiled once more, almost sheepish, like she knew she’d gone too far but couldn’t bring herself to regret it. She gave the other Nulls a small yet shaky nod as if to say, ‘I finally did it’.
And then, without a word, they slipped out of the room, leaving only Dazai and Chuuya in the heavy silence.
Dazai and Chuuya, who’d watched the whole thing, finally moved forward as soon as the Nulls slipped out.
The two ex-heroes still coughed up blood, hauling their ruined faces up with the last scraps of defiance, then spat a wad of blood onto the floor at Dazai’s shoe as if that tiny act could wound him.
“You think… dis will breakk us…?! We wonn’t beg. Jus give uss back to ourr daughter—“ the man slurred as his voice cracked with every word.
Dazai tilted his head at the man’s insolence. His smile was still thin and almost gentle, the kind of smile that could be mistaken for kindness if you blinked. Yet, his eyes were hollow and empty as he stared at the dark smear spreading across his shoe.
Most men would’ve snapped and struck back in a heartbeat. Dazai’s stillness was however worse. He looked patient and clinical, like someone who enjoyed testing the limits of another.
“Do you think hostages are in any position to demand things?” he said quietly. “This is only the beginning.”
Dazai’s dark gaze slid Chuuya. “Chuuya.”
Chuuya understood instantly and slammed the door shut. He’d already told everyone to clear out after this, so now it was just Dazai and Chuuya in this entire warehouse.
Even though the Unseen Nulls might’ve been hardened by violence, Chuuya wasn’t about to let them witness Dazai at work.
Dazai had sometimes stepped in as a torture specialist back in the Port Mafia, filling the role when Kouyou’s subordinates couldn’t finish the job. He knew exactly how far to push and how to make someone break.
This was going to be the former heroes’ first real session under Dazai and Chuuya. For weeks, the Nulls had been allowed to play with them under supervision.
Now, the deadline was here and they’d be given their final taste of pain tonight, one cruel lesson before release.
When he’d asked why Dazai intended to let them go, the bastard only winked and said, “Once their identities are out, they’ll be dealt with anyway. Just not by us. We also need them to talk to the police.”
Chuuya hadn’t pressed further of course. He could never fully understand Dazai, but even in a world not his own, the genius bastard was always three steps ahead.
Without even glancing at Chuuya (because he knew better than anyone that Chuuya could read him from the smallest cue), Dazai let his voice drop, as if he were sharing a secret with the broken duo before him.
“You should know… in my old organization, they called me the best at ‘persuasion’. Some preferred the word ‘torture’. Personally, I think persuasion sounds gentler, don’t you?”
Their mouths went dry, their breathing hitching faster and shallower as their eyes locked onto Dazai’s face. He was smiling, yet his smile didn’t look like it belonged to someone human.
“W-Wha aree u—“
Chuuya had already moved before they could finish. His ability slammed down with brutal weight, dragging their bodies into the chairs until the wood shrieked and splintered beneath them.
The air itself grew heavy, crushing their lungs and squeezing every breath into agony. Their joints popped, bones creaked, eyes bulged, blood vessels burst in tiny scarlet webs across their skin, and veins swelled purple under the pressure.
And yet, they still lived. Chuuya had left them balanced on the edge of death, not quite gone, just enough to let them feel death pressing in from every side without ever being allowed to fall.
Dazai then crouched in front of them, his shadow spilling over their broken forms. His smile was brittle, it was nothing but teeth and stripped of any warmth.
“Do you feel it? The weight crushing your lungs and the fire chewing through your nerves?” His voice was calm, almost curious. “That’s nothing compared to what comes next.”
He reached out and traced a fingertip along the woman’s cheek, smearing blood across his bandages. His touch was feather-light and almost reverent, mocking in its gentleness.
“Funny thing about pain,” he murmured lowly, his eyes narrowing with a cynical glint. “You scream, you fight, you curse me… but eventually, your body betrays you. It wants relief. And when you realize the only one who can give you that relief is me…”
The words hung in the air like a knife ready to cut. “… You’ll tell me everything. You’ll even thank me.”
The man beside her cracked with a ragged groan as he forced the words out, meanwhile the woman looked at Dazai as though he were a monster.
Dazai didn’t care though, because he’d long since gone numb to what people thought of him back in the Port Mafia.
“C-Crazzy b-basta’d… You don’ havv a heart!” the man yelled, his voice already shaking under the strain.
Dazai’s smile only widened at that comment. “Careful. Every insult earns interest and every second you resist makes me wonder…” His tone thinned into a sharp whisper. “Maybe it should be Akemi-chan who suffers instead.”
He leaned in close as his lips almost brushed the man’s ear. “Imagine her in this chair, choking on her breathe while her bones snap one by one. And then, imagine she calls out for you, ‘daddy, save me’, and you can’t even move.”
Hearing his daughter’s name spilling from Dazai’s mouth, the man quickly exploded, bucking so hard the veins in his forehead throbbed. He thrashed until his muscles screamed and his lungs rattled, his own rage burning hot enough to blind him.
The image dragged him back to that moment when the cursed girl’s quirk had struck him and his wife. Trauma and fury twisted together until his whole body shook, even though he’d always been the quieter one.
This wasn’t just resistance, it was a father’s panic and a raw refusal to accept the image Dazai had shoved into his mind.
Nevertheless, it was useless. Chuuya’s quirk that had eased for a moment pressed down harder on the duo until the man’s ribs popped a little more more under the pressure. Each violent struggle only sank him deeper into the crushing force and turned his defiance into spams that looked more pathetic than strong.
The woman began to sob, then broke into a choking gasps. She couldn’t hold herself together anymore. Her throat burned with every breath, pain speared through her ribs, and it felt like the air itself was abandoning her.
Weeks of the Nulls’ cruelty had scarred her, their torment still clumsy but painful, yet this was different, heavier, and infinitely worse.
The demon’s words dug into her skull while the pressure from the man behind him crushed her chest until it felt like her lungs could cave.
She just needed it to end, anything to stop the feeling of dying without the release of death. “Jus’ stop p’ease!” She cried and sobbed even harder. The sound was thin and raw like the sound of someone finally breaking.
Dazai turned to her slowly, tilting his head with feigned curiosity. “Stop? You think you have that power? No, you don’t get to stop me. You only get to choose how slow it happens.”
The woman’s screams blurred into incoherent noise, carrying all the emotional trauma and pain she had endured. She writhed against the bonds, each movement stabbing pain even deeper into her already broken body.
She forced her legs to kick even though she couldn’t really move under the crushing weight of gravity. All she wanted was for it to stop.
She barely heard her husband murmuring frantic reassurances as he tried desperately to soothe her beneath the pressure. However, his whispered comforts did nothing to ease the tightening force that bound them both.
Dazai just chuckled lightly at her pitiful struggle and the man’s attempts to comfort her. His voice stayed flat, and the shadow that covered half his face made him look like something children feared under their beds.
“Ah, such spirit,” he said, amused. “Let’s see how long it lasts.”
Over her stuttering cries, he reached for the knife on the desk and began to twirl it between his fingers. The blade caught the dim light as if also waiting for this moment.
Dazai didn’t care whether they heard him as he continued, “Persuasion is about patience. I don’t need your answers right away, but I can break you inch by inch until you beg me to take everything. Or…”
He pressed the flat of the blade to her trembling, bruised lips, silencing her immediately. The man beside her jolted and the room fell quiet. “…you give me what I want, and maybe I spare one of you the worst of it.”
Her whole body trembled and her jaw clenched so hard her teeth ground together with a faint, sickening click. Tiny whimpers slipped out between her clenched teeth; pleas, bargains, promises, each one spoken in a lower, more uncertain tone than the last.
Dazai’s gaze was void of feeling. “And here’s the cruel part. I don’t even care which one of you talks. Husband, wife, father, mother, it doesn’t matter. Truthfully, it’s not really the information we need.
What we want is for you to suffer, just as you made one of us suffer. That’s the real purpose behind this torture. The information is just a bonus, so don’t expect any mercy.”
He patted their faces with the back of his hand, almost tenderly, even though he could feel the shaking under their skin. Then, coldly, he added, “If you behave during our session, between you and your daughter… we’ll decide which one to spare.”
“For now.” The smile that followed was cruel. “Because I want to see what desperate thing your daughter will do. That will be an amusing sight.”
The next day, the former hero duo, who’d endured weeks of brutal torture and already looked half-dead, had been patched up by Dazai and the healer the Port Mafia had borrowed from one of the Unseen Nulls’ mother.
She was a villain herself, but she understood her child all too well and quietly supported what they were doing after knowing their reasons and knowing it was necessary for her poor child.
They no longer looked like corpses, but their bodies still bore the marks of abuse and their eyes held the weight of lingering trauma. They didn’t resist as they were bound, their fear palpable in every tense muscle.
They were then placed in the empty basketball court next to Kyoumitsu High School, the very school Shion had attended. That was where the teenagers, already stationed there by the Port Mafia, happened to pass by.
Under the guise of curious kids, TotallyNotBatman and Rii-chan recorded the scene and snapped pictures of the duo, along with the mysterious letter Chuuya had written under Dazai’s order (because Dazai had never bothered writing those letters himself when his dog was around, though he later had to deal with a bit of trouble from that dog, what a bad dog).
Clearly, the teens were aware of the full gravity of what they’d stumbled upon.
——
The morning before the broadcast.
After Recovery Girl confirmed that the duo was physically stable—though their hands told another story—and mentally fragile but still responsive, they were finally cleared for interrogation. Tsukauchi would lead the session, with Sansa standing close to supervise.
To everyone’s surprise, the former heroes admitted the contents of the letter almost immediately. Tsukauchi, using his lie detector quirk, was able to confirm that every word they spoke was truthful.
There was no hesitation and they made no attempt to conceal anything, except for the identities of their kidnappers, which they only referred to in vague terms.
Even as traitors, the duo still managed to stir some sympathy in Tsukauchi. Their haunted eyes spoke of unspeakable terror and the fear of being threatened, and the way they flinched at every movement suggested deep trauma.
They also kept asking for their daughter in trembling voices, yet Tsukauchi had to stay professional and follow protocol, which meant placing them in the temporary holding cell first then arranging their transfer to prison. Any visit would’ve to wait for official hours.
“Meta Liberation Army… I never expected them to rise again,” Tsukauchi muttered under his breath to Sansa once the duo had been secured.
Sansa nodded in agreement. “We have to make sure the media only gets the short version.” He let out a weary sigh. “If only we could hide the fact of that the pro hero duo were villains… But two civilians stumbled upon them first, and instead of alerting the authorities, they took pictures of the duo and the letter. Now, it’s already gone viral even though no one’s confirmed anything yet. Teenagers these days… they care more about going viral than anyone’s safety.”
“We agree that kids can be reckless, but at least they called the police,” Tsukauchi replied with a frown.
Just then, Tsukauchi’s phone rang. Both of them noticed it, though it was Sansa who pointed it out first. “Tsukauchi, someone’s calling you.”
“Right,” he answered quickly before snatching up the call. “Eraserhead? Oh yes, the situation…” His words faltered as he listened, then he spoke again, “I need to contact their daughter, inform her about her parents, and then—“
Before he could finish, a blaring alarm ripped through the police station and red lights flashed wildly. The call slipped to the back of his mind as the metallic wail bounced off the walls.
Tsukauchi widened his eyes and immediately hung up, then sprinted down the corridor with his heart hammering. He could see officers scattering in every direction, shouting orders amid the chaos.
Papers flew, footsteps clattered, and panic rippled through everyone.
“What’s happening?!” he barked.
An officer stumbled past him, panic laced their voice, “We-We have an intruder in the holding cell!”
Adrenaline surged through him as Tsukauchi raced toward the cell, following the officer. But when they reached the doors of the holding cell and prepared to rush in, screams had already pierced the air before mingling with the sickening splash and wet smack of blood hitting the floor.
When they finally surged inside with many officers flanking him, the scene froze them all in place.
The former hero duo and the officer guarding the cell were dead as they were slaughtered with horrifying efficiency. Stab wounds crisscrossed their torsos, deep gashes carved open their stomachs, and blood pooled beneath them, spreading like dark river across the floor. Bits of flesh and streaks of red clung to walls and uniforms.
The intruder had to be inhumanly fast and exacting, leaving no time for defense. Even from a distance, the gruesome details of the injuries made Tsukauchi and the officers recoil in nausea and dread.
… Who could this intruder be?
——
On a rooftop opposite the police station, a man crouched with a long katana dripping blood in his right hand and a shorter blade resting in his left. The man wore a red bandanna and a long, tattered scarf that whipped in the wind, while both of the figure’s forearms were wrapped in filthy bandages.
He grinned, too wide and too bright for a face stained with blood, as he witnessed the chaos unfold below.
He muttered to himself bitterly, “I will kill… every fake hero.” Then he sheathed his blades with a careful movement. “I prefer the night, but I have to move before they lock those impostors away.”
A gust of winter scattered the crumpled newspaper in his hand. The front page carried a headline about Deika city, and on the back, he’d scrawled a list of heroes the man claimed to have murdered.
He pulled a pen from his pocket and crossed out the latest name, culled from a rumor he’d picked up while blending into a crowd.
Later, after the certain broadcast played on a screen atop a nearby high-rise, still perched on the same rooftop, he read the headline ‘The Demon and The Sheep: Soukoku & Co.’, a new organization exposing the rot in the hero system, the HPSC, and the MLA.
He watched them like a man sizing up an ally or an obstacle.
“Soukoku…” he whispered, “Which side are you on? Will you judge as I do?” He raised his already cleaned katana until it caught the light. “If you stand in my way, if you are another obstacle to cleaning out the fake heroes, I’ll erase you too.”
He lingered as the news droned on. Their group didn’t feel like his target, not even close, as long as they didn’t stand in his path. “They can do what they want. They are not standing in my way.”
After a moment, he hummed quietly and confirmed more. “For now, they aren’t my enemies, so I’ll let them be.”
With that, he dropped from the rooftop and moved like a shadow over alleyways and low walls. He vanished into the city, intent on his one-people mission, which was to judge and eradicate the impostor heroes.
If nobody else would purge the false heroes, he would do it himself.
——
It was the very day and hour the hero duo had been arrested when the doorbell chimed.
*ding dong*
“Package delivery!”
“Yesss!”
Hurried footsteps echoed across the floor as Akemi went to the door. She signed the slip without thinking, confused, before taking the box in her arms. Setting it on the table, she wiped the sweat from her eyebrow, fetched a pair of scissors, and knelt to open it.
‘Strange… Did mom or dad order it? I didn’t order anything, and they said they wouldn’t be back for weeks because of work…’
The cardboard flaps parted with a slice, then Akemi’s body went rigid.
Her hand fell still after the scissors slipped from her grasp and hit the floor. Inside the box lay something that should never have been sent and should never have arrived at her door. The color drained from her face as horror rooted her in place.
A small box sat on the table. Inside, ten fingers were arranged in two neat sets, one set softer than the other, and a on the back of the folded letter was a clumsy drawing of a sheep head’s skull with red skulls and wings looming behind it.
When she opened it, the note read:
‘To the daughter of the pro hero duo: Insight and Ironhold.
Rumors travel fast, so do consequences.
We found traces of your parents’ work with the Meta Liberation Army and we decided to finish what they began. Consider the contents a lesson in proximity; two sets, two stories, and ten reminders that the world keeps careful accounts of what you prefer to forget.
Our research shows that the loss of fingers from a single hand is a favored cruelty of the Meta Liberation Army. Think of this as us returning the favor with a small, polite bow; a repayment for what they did to those who had no one to speak for them.
This is a prize for the daughter who learned her parents’ finest trick: making others suffer while sheltering behind the name of heroes. There’s an old saying ‘the fruit rarely falls far from the tree’. It is not always like that, but you’re simply the best example.
We will spare you death because that would be too neat for you. Memory is a harsher, more useful teacher. You will wake with this sight lodged behind your eyes and carry it into your days until it darkens whatever remains your heart.
Maybe you’ll learn, maybe you’ll burn with more hate. Either way, you will not forget, and that is the point.
If revenge comforts you, then try it. If careful, frightened living suits you better, do that. Both paths amuse us.
May your days be long, your nights unforgiving, and your life a slow torment.
The Demon and The Sheep (Soukoku), and Co.’
After she finished reading the letter, her hands began to shake, and the scream that tore from her was raw and animal; exactly the sound of someone realizing the world had become very, very cold.
The broadcast that struck that day, and again the next, flood every screen in Japan until there was no one left who didn’t know her parents had been ‘villains’ all along. Their names, their faces, and their disgrace dragged into the light.
The reports repeated the same images; two pro heroes found dead in their holding cell, fingers severed, and bodies carved by blades. The coverage dragged on like a morbid ritual, each retelling not just feeding but gorging the rumors of a rising organization, one that scoffed at the word ‘villain’, even as their corpses screamed otherwise.
Akemi’s face was hollow as she locked herself in her room. Days blurred together, and felt heavy and airless for her.
She couldn’t bring herself to go to school—she didn’t need to. She already knew what waited there; the whispers, the laughter, and her name spat like poison…
The perfect ‘queen’ turned into the evil queen overnight.
‘Villain kid’, she could hear it already, as clear as if it echoed through her heart. The same venom she’d once made others spit at Shion now coiled back around her throat.
Even with her aunt knocking and trying to make her come out of her room, she still didn’t move. She hunched in the corner of her bed, arms wound tight around her knees, and eyes fixed on some small, unmoving point on the floor.
Thoughts tumbled in her head like broken glass; grief, sadness, a blunt anger, but above them all rose one thing…
Revenge. The letter had put the idea there, the idea had taken root and wouldn’t be dislodge.
She wanted it more than anything. Who forgave people who cut and mocked the ones they loved? Who treated murder like a lesson? Not her, not ever.
She told herself it wasn’t her fault. None of this was her fault. Her parents were dead because of other people, Shion and her friends, and nothing anyone said could change that.
Because Shion’s always stolen everything from her; boyfriend, parents, everything she’d had.
It was never her fault. She convinced herself once more as her manicured nails dug into her thighs until the skin reddened. She gritted her teeth and tasted metal with every breath.
She was sure the ones who did this were the teenagers who’d hurt her, Shion and her friends.
So she asked her aunt (the only person she’d spoken to since the package) to find out about her. Her aunt eventually gave in and phoned the school, partly to coax her out of the room and partly because she assumed Akemi only wanted a simple answer about her previously missing ‘friend’.
The reply was worse than silence. Shion was no longer at the school, and she’d moved away from her house.
Akemi begged her aunt to keep looking for her. Instead, her aunt brushed her off with tired, impatient excuses, like the school couldn’t share details or they genuinely didn’t know anything.
After that, her aunt continued to insist her stay with them since her parents were gone. There was no real effort of helping her, only more arrangements and more polite motions to fill an empty house.
Abandoned all over again by her dead parents (whose deaths she blamed on Shion) and by the aunt who wouldn’t fight for her, she decided to ignore the woman again and convinced herself that Shion’s stupid parents had finally known about Shion’s bullying and slipped away at the worst possible moment.
The thought wouldn’t leave Akemi’s head and became an obsession. She had no proof linking Shion or the others to this Soukoku’s group. She didn’t even care about any connection to this so-called new organization.
All she had were her conclusions, the letter, the box, and the memory of lives that had been taken.
She imagined finding them and answering their cruelty with pain equal to what they’d dealt out. Evidence or not, she swore, quietly and coldly, that she would make them pay. Not simply with hurtful words, but with something final.
The vow settled over her like a frost against her skin. It didn’t comfort her and didn’t ease the hollow in her chest. It only made the hurt sharper; a bright, dangerous edge that would guide everything she did next in the name of revenge.
That night, when her aunt knocked again—harder this time while begging her to come downstairs and live with them—Akemi slipped out the window and ran.
She grabbed the box and the letter, yanked on the pink hoodie she’d begged her parents for a year earlier—the girly, frilly thing she used to treasure—and pulled it over her head.
Fashion didn’t matter to her anymore. Nothing did, except revenge.
Every screen she passed was tuned to the same headline: The Deika Tragedy; a name that cut into her and peeled her open with hate.
She walked without caring where she was going. She just wanted to clear the noise in her head. She hadn’t even planned a route, simply moving straight into a darker part of town.
She’d never forgive Shion. She’d make her pay. Make her die in the cruelest way imaginable! She’d make them regret not ending her life when they had the chance!
While thinking that, she rounded a corner then crashed into someone.
“Watch it!” a gruff voice snapped as she slowly, annoyed, looked up at the source of the voice.
A taller man loomed over her; skin like old parchment, lips cracked, and a dismembered hand that was clearly not his own pressed to his face as if it could shield him from the bright streetlight.
Beside him stood a mutant man wreathed in purple smoke, his outline blurring at the edges, wearing an oddly tidy suit like he was a businessman.
Both of them looked off in the harsh streetlight, edged and dangerous in the way people in trouble always are.
By her old standards, they were ugly enough to be invisible. They had those faces she once would’ve scorned without a second thought, faces she wouldn’t have let come close, as if their ugly appearance could make them smell as bad.
She would’ve looked at them in disgust and refused to meet their eyes, like her eyes could be burned by their ugliness. She just hated the mutant features and the creepy man’s lack of skincare.
The man, of course, had no clue what was running through her head. He just got more pissed off, grumbling to himself under his breath.
“This is just great. Everything is pissing me off today! First, I’ve gotta deal with that stupid group… demon, sheep, whatever the hell they’re calling themselves, and now ‘this’?”
His fingers dug into into the back of his neck, scratching hard enough to draw blood.
“Fantastic. Exactly what I needed. Now we’re supposed to get intel on this new group, but there’s nothing to go on, thanks to that damn Giran deciding not to join us! I’m this close to tracking him down and using my quirk on him— On top of that, Sensei wants us to bring in more recruits—“
The man kept muttering, more irritated by the second, while the mutant beside him gave him a light nudge, almost like he was trying to calm him down.
But it was the mention of ‘The Demon and The Sheep’ that caught her attention. She blinked, slowly processing the words, and then without thinking, tugged on the man’s sleeve as he started to leave.
The man shot her a glare, irritated, but she didn’t flinch and only stared back, unfazed by his bad mood.
Those men looked like they were villains, and they sounded like they belonged to some shady organization. And suddenly, a bright idea cut through her grief.
This was an opportunity, especially since these people also hated the same group that had killed her parents. They might just have answers about them.
Her eyes flicked down to the box still in her hand before narrowing back at those men with newfound focus.
For the first time since her parents death and the arrival of the box, she grinned.
This was her chance to work with people who knew how to fight back, who understood what it meant to take on that group; people who operated in the underground.
“You said you’re recruiting?” she said fast, holding up the box in her hand, the letter visible, the one everyone would recognize from the drawing on the back. “I have information about one of the Demon and the Sheep’s friends, so let me join.”
She didn’t care anymore about being a villain. She was already labeled one anyway by the public, so why not become one? And now, all that mattered was revenge.
‘Shion. When this is over, you’re going to die the most gruesome death I can give you.’
——
The dining table was supposed to be calm that noon. Fuyumi had worked hard to set everything up and tried to create a rare moment of peace. She and Shouto quietly ate, the sound of clinking chopsticks feeling the silence.
But it didn’t last.
Endeavor rudely interrupted the moment by slamming his hand against the table, sending the dishes rattling. Fuyumi jolted in her cushion and nearly dropped her chopsticks, while Shouto didn’t even blink and stared at his father with the same unimpressed expression he always wore.
“THOSE DAMN FREAKS, THAT ‘SOUKOKU’! THEY THINK THEY CAN WALTZ IN AND TAKE A HERO’S PLACE?! MOCK EVERYTHING WE HEROES HAVE BUILT?! I DON’T CARE IF THEY BUTCHER VILLAINS, BUT TO FLAUNT IT AND PARADE THEMSELVES ON THE NEWS LIKE THEY’RE THE REAL SAVIORS! THAT’S HOW PEOPLE LOSE FAITH IN US! I’VE DONE EVERYTHING TO STAND AS THE STRONGEST, AND I WON’T LET SOME VILLAINS TEAR DOWN THE NAME I BUILT WITH MY OWN HANDS!” he fumed.
His fury burned hotter than the flames he commanded, but Shouto already understood what lay beneath the anger.
It wasn’t just outrage, it was fear that the public’s eyes were turning elsewhere.
Because despite the outrage, Shouto knew there were plenty of people who approved of the group. Not everyone, of course, because most still clung to the hero system, comfortable in being the normal ones or the strong ones, and so they were unable or unwilling to understand.
These people still ridiculed the idea of killers justifying themselves in the name of justice. But others, those who’d been crushed, ignored, or left behind by that very system, saw something different.
They saw a cycle that never broke; villains rising, heroes striking them down, again and again, with no one stopping to ask why villains kept appearing in the first place.
Heroes pranced about ‘goodness’, painting the world in black and white like some fairytale.
Yet, because they refused to cross certain lines, villains didn’t truly fear them. They still feared those they couldn’t defeat, yes, but their fear was never as strong as the fear of death, because they knew heroes wouldn’t kill them.
So they took risks: commit crimes, get arrested, get out, and start again. Nothing changed.
That was why the arrival of these newcomers fascinated people. Their methods were bloody, harsh, unforgiving, and that made people listen and villains afraid.
Despite the killing (which most dismissed since the victims were villains anyway), this group shaped itself into something different; an organization to be feared and one that would take ruthless measures to protect civilians of every kind who needed their help.
Some civilians had even begun to protest that they shouldn’t be branded as villains at all. To them, this new group wasn’t a threat, but the very ‘heroes’ society had failed to protect. A darker kind of savior, one that finally ‘saw’ them.
In truth, Shouto couldn’t careless about what the public thought. Whether they spat hatred at the group, cheered them on, or tore each other apart in debates over their worth, it was all meaningless noise to him.
The real purpose behind going public was never about recognition. It was about intimidation, dangling their names like bait before their enemies. Even if those names were only aliases for now, Dazai insisted it was necessary.
They needed to grow stronger first, to mature in the shadows before revealing their true identities. This way, their enemies had fewer clues and less ground to stand on.
The announcement served as a declaration of their purpose, to tilt the scales of society, to drag the MLA into the light, to turn the information Dazai had unearthed against the HPSC, to exact the revenge on Shion’s tormentors. And above all, to unleash chaos.
As for Shouto himself, he was Port Mafia because they’d saved him. It didn’t matter if they’d done or would do illegal things, he knew that was inevitable given the name.
They’d offered something bitterly familiar yet painfully new to him. They gave him belonging, family, and friendship, things his house had never been able to provide.
He had no interest in becoming a hero. In his eyes, they were nothing now, just something he could glance at and dismiss without a second thought.
What he had now was more than enough. For the first time in his life, he loved where he stood, surrounded by people who saw him, cared for him, and made the dream of connection feel real.
Endeavor’s fury finally ebbed into a low, guttural growl. “When I find them, I will kill them.”
Kill them? Ironic. He didn’t even realize he was vowing to destroy his own creation and so-called masterpiece. How laughable.
“Shouto,” Endeavor snapped, still smoldering, “Meet me in the training room in an hour—“
But the order was cut short by the shrill ring of his phone. Endeavor grumbled and snatched it up with the same irritation he hurled at everything else. “What?”
Shouto watched as his father’s expression twisted and his jaw tightened, flames flaring higher around his face until they crackled like they might scorch the walls. “What?! The agency building is burning?! That damned pranskter!”
Without another word, Endeavor stomped away before muttering curses under his breath, then disappeared into his room to drag on his pro hero costume.
The heavy tread of his shoes and the hiss of fire echoed through the hall before he charged out of the house.
Shouto almost smiled. How Shouto loved those pranksters. As the Unseen Nulls had said in the group chat, at this rate his father’s hairline didn’t stand a chance.
He’d only just learned from them that stress could actually make people go bald. He almost looked forward to the day Endeavor finally went bald.
As Endeavor stormed out of the house, Fuyumi’s eyes turned back to Shouto. Her worry was written all over her face.
“Shouto,” she said carefully, “You’re never home anymore… at least, not really. I haven’t told Father, but I’m worried.” She wrung the edge of her apron in her hands. “Could you at least tell me where you go before you leave? Please?”
Shouto rose while carrying his plate to the sink. The sharp clink of porcelain on steel interrupted the silence. “Not your business, Fuyumi-nee-san.”
Her breath hitched. “Shouto…!” The word came out sharper than she meant, but her tone quickly fell back into quiet pleading. She looked down at her hands, her voice barely above a whisper. “I just… I just want you to know you can trust me. I’m on your side.”
Shouto bit down on his lip. ‘No. You’re not. You never even tried to understand me, nee-san.’
Heavy silence stretched between them, broken only by the occasional clink of glass. Fuyumi shifted, clearly searching for anything to say, just to keep the conversation alive. Her gaze then drifted to the TV, still glowing with news reports.
“This… Soukoku,” she tried, her voice tentative, “People keep talking about them, even the parents of my students… It’s all over the place.” She turned back to him and forced a small, uneasy smile. “What do you think about them, Shouto?”
Shouto placed the washed plate into the rack, his back to her. “What do ‘you’ think about them, nee-san?”
The fact he answered at all caught her off guard. She blinked, scrambling for words. “Ah, um, well… I don’t have a strong opinion, but I think… killing is wrong. Even if the people aren’t innocent, taking lives still makes them villains. No matter how they try to justify it.”
Shouto shut his eyes for a moment. In his mind, he saw Dazai and Chuuya’s small gestures of kindness since the very beginning. He thought of his new friends, people who spoke to him like he was simply Shouto, not Endeavor’s son.
Some of them had blood on their hands, yet when they laughed and smiled at him, it brought a warmth he’d never known in his own home.
How could he see them as villains? People who could make his heart feel alive even if the world called their actions unforgivable, could never be reduced to beings defined only by evil.
That was why Shouto had come to realize people were never just black or white. No one was truly evil or truly good. People committed terrible acts for reasons that were both cruel and understandable, just as they did good things out of duty, guilt, or morality.
A person could be capable of both. And that, he thought, was what made them human.
Slowly, Shouto opened his eyes and dried his hands, then stepped past her toward the hallway. His voice floated back to her, steady but cutting. “… This is why you’ll never understand me, nee-san. You don’t even understand what’s really happening in this society.”
After that, he went to his room where Chibi and Mackerel were waiting. They meowed insistently, demanding his attention after their meal.
Shouto crouched down and stroked their backs. Mackerel immediately flopped onto his side, rolling toward him like a spoiled baby. Chibi, however, didn’t seem to appreciate Mackerel showing off and smacked his stomach with a paw before darting away. Offended, Mackerel bounded after him in playful pursuit.
Shouto watched them for a moment before finally scooping the pair up once they tired themselves out. A small smile tugged at his lips.
The only person in the mansion who knew about his new cats was Fuyumi, and he intended to keep it that way. Endeavor would see them as nothing but distractions, something to throw out like the rest of Shouto’s comforts.
He held the cats close and murmured affectionately. “Let’s go to the ice cream shop.”
——
In Musutafu city, not far from UA high school and the other nearby schools, new small but cozy ice cream shop had opened, tucked among a row of cafes and restaurants. Its cheerful sign usually drew students in after class, but today the door bore a ‘Closed’ notice.
That didn’t stop Shouto though. With his hood pulled low so no one would recognize him as Endeavor’s son, he slipped inside with Chibi and Mackerel nestled against him.
The cats had developed a habit of clinging to his left arm, the warmer side of his body, and he carefully adjusted the excited pair whenever they went outside before nudging the door open.
The bell above the entrance chimed softly. Inside, the shop wasn’t empty at all.
Groups of teenagers crowded the tables near the counter, chatting and laughing over half-melted sundaes. Behind the counter stood the owner, the oldest person in the room, calmly serving customers as two other teens leaned over to help scoop ice cream into cups.
Off to the side, in front of the glass display, two other adults stood out from the crowd; a short ginger-haired man and a taller brunette locked in a loud debate.
“Vanilla? Seriously? That’s the most boring choice on the menu,” Chuuya scoffed, stabbing into his own ice cream with a spoon.
Dazai gasped so theatrically that a few teens at the next table snickered. “Boring? Look who’s talking! Dark chocolate with strawberry swirl? Figures you’d pick something bitter and try to sweeten it up with strawberry! It’s like slapping a bow on dynamite!”
Chuuya’s eye twitched. “Would you shut up alrea—“
“But if they had crab flavor, I’d pick that instantly!” Dazai went on, ignoring him entirely. He leaned against Chuuya with a pout. “Actually, I don’t even want ice cream. I want craaaab. You should get it for me. Feed me, Chuuya. Think of how happy I’d be!”
“You’re out of your mind,” Chuuya said, then shoved at him.
Dazai didn’t budge. Instead, he clung tighter, his voice rising in a singsong chant. “Crab, crab, craaaab! Come on, Chuuya, just say yes~ Buy me crab, Chuuyaaa!”
A few of the teens laughed knowingly. One even decided to tease him while grinning. TotallyNotBatman piped up, “Come on, Chuuya! Just get him the crab!”
Chuuya shot him a glare that could cut glass, but it barely fazed him since he’d seen this routine a hundred times before. A couple more teens kept eating quietly, amused by the familiar spectacle.
“You’re driving me insane!” Chuuya finally snapped at Dazai, face red, while Dazai only leaned in closer, his wicked little grin growing.
“And yet,” Dazai whispered just loud enough for everyone to hear, “you still haven’t said no to crab.”
The teens who witnessed the spectacle were already anticipating the next round of Dazai and Chuuya’s antics. Some even egged one of them on to keep the banter going, cheering from the sidelines as the two bickered like cats circling each other, half-flirting, half-fighting.
Like plenty of teenagers out there, they thrived on chaos, especially TotallyNotBatman and JustHere4Chaos.
As they carried on with a scene so unique to them, the rest of the shop either watched with quiet amusement or ignored them completely.
It was almost laughable, thinking that the same people who’d made heroes, villains, and civilians alike convulse with the biggest crime in recent history were now arguing over ice cream in a small shop near the Japan’s number one hero school.
The man preparing the ice cream was the newest face among them. It’d all started when Dazai suddenly blurted out in the warehouse that he’d found a use for the money Shouto willingly provided.
Everyone thought he might finally do something sensible, like getting a proper place for him and Chuuya instead of staying in the warehouse.
No one expected him to announce he’d rented a place near UA high school to open an ice cream shop.
Chuuya had grabbed him by the collar back then as he shouted in his face furiously. He’d been angry enough when Dazai let the kids get hurt, but this just pushed him further over the edge.
And then, Dazai introduced them to his rather close acquaintance, an ice cream vendor who used to run a small stall in the park. Dazai claimed they’d been talking for a while and had even become friends of a sort.
The man had once helped Dazai with something, and his struggling business wasn’t making him enough to live on, so Dazai decided to return the favor by funding an actual shop, even when the man refused at first.
The man seemed to know they were Port Mafia, that Dazai was something of a leader among them and even tied to the people on the news.
At least, he didn’t seem to care, just grateful that Dazai was giving him a chance. He let everyone help set up the place and even allowed them to work shifts alongside him.
In other words, this ice cream shop was now their second base (somewhat) owned by the Port Mafia, though no one was sure if it counted as a front, a safehouse, or something in between. Especially with the hidden room in the back, it was likely a bit of everything.
And honestly, who would ever expect an ice cream shop near UA High School of all places to be tied to the Port Mafia? It was too ridiculous, too risky, and that made it perfect.
(Shouto never figured out how Dazai made the whole thing untraceable with Endeavor’s credit card, but then again, Endeavor never paid much attention to what Shouto bought.
Shouto had a long-standing habit of wasting money on random things just to annoy him, and Dazai was a genius at covering tracks anyway. If anyone could pull it off, it was him).
Shouto tuned out the noise around him until a high-pitched voice called his username. “Soba-kun! Over here! Kyaaa! You actually brought the cuties with you?!”
Shouto turned to see EvilbutCute waving wildly and her friends squealed beside her. Without a word, Shouto set the cats down on the table. Immediately, the girls abandoned whatever conversation they were having and swarmed the cats.
“Who’s a good boy?” She cooed as she scratched under Chibi’s chin.
“That’s a cat, not a dog,” TaxEvasionQuirk said flatly from the next table without even looking up from his ice cream.
“I can call him whatever I want! And kitties can be good boys too, right~?” she shot back then nuzzled closer to the purring kittens.
Then Shouto slid into the seat across from Shion. Shion blinked out of her blank stare, gave him a small, almost shy smile, and coughed lightly before taking another spoonful of her ice cream.
Akira glanced at her, worry flickering in his eyes, yet he still managed to give her a warm, genuine smile.
‘She hasn’t let go of the trauma from when she was kidnapped…’ Shouto thought, his chest tightening with quiet concern.
She was strong, even if she didn’t believe it herself because her body always held her back. That lacked of confidence weighed on her, but Shouto knew that strength wasn’t just physical. Even the strongest people were still human.
What she went through in that basement… no normal teenager should ever have to feel that.
It left scars, but she was still trying to carry herself like nothing happened, even while everyone in the shop tried to make her feel safe.
She wasn’t alone, and she had people who cared. And for the moment, that was enough.
Akira spoke up, his voice gentle, “How’s your body holding up?”
“It’s better… Thanks to Dazai-san,” she replied softly, then her eyes drifted to Shouto, her dazed look finally clearing. “If you hadn’t joined our server, we never would’ve gotten help. So… thank you.”
Shouto dipped his head in a small nod. “How are your parents?” he asked, genuinely curious.
She hesitated, then sighed. “Well… I think they’re finally trying to understand. They never really considered my feelings before, but now they’re giving me more freedom. The only condition is that I check in every three hours with a message. Honestly, I’m glad for that.”
Her voice was lighter than when Shouto first met her, back when she seemed like shattered glass barely holding together.
This time, Shouto couldn’t help but smile genuinely. She was healing step by step. With people supporting her and with parents who were, however reluctantly, trying to give her more freedom, she actually had a chance at something better.
He was glad that at least one of them had been saved.
Deep down, Shouto felt a pang of envy, but he knew that unlike her, his situation couldn’t be fixed with understanding and careful words. But at least she had that path and that gave him some hope.
He remembered the moment Shion finally woke up. They explained everything to her, the rescue, the truth behind what happened, and the path that lay ahead.
Just as Akira had expected, she didn’t protest and thanked them with sincerity.
She accepted the idea of merging with the Port Mafia without hesitation.
But when Akira repeated her parents’ words from the time she was missing, Shion wavered and her hands tightened on the futon. She feared the thought of what awaited her when she returned home.
She didn’t want to be alone anymore.
The reality sank into her. If she went back, her parents would never let her breathe freely again. To them, she’d always be the fragile girl who had to be sheltered and protected to the point of suffocation, then locked away behind closed doors.
If they knew how close they’d come to losing her, they wouldn’t risk it happening twice.
The group wrestled with the problem as they tossed out ideas one after another, some harsh and some softer, but none felt right. Every suggestion seemed to corner Shion further.
In the end, what remained was the simplest, most human choice.
Talk.
So, after carefully working through what to say and how to say it, Akira, Shouto, Shion, and Dazai set out together to face her parents.
At first, her parents could only cry with relief. They clung to Shion like they’d never let her go again before smothering her with questions, like where she’d been, why she hadn’t called, and why she’d suddenly disappeared.
Shion’s voice shook as she explained. She told them she’d been with her friends the whole time. She admitted she felt guilty for worrying them, but also confessed that the pressure from both home and school had been too much.
Running away was the only way she could breathe, until her friends convinced her to return and talk things through.
Her parents froze at the word ‘friends’. Their relief quickly darkened into suspicion as uneasy glances passed between them.
“Friends?” her father repeated as his eyes darted to the three figures behind her. “Who exactly are these people? And what kind of friends don’t tell a girl’s parents where she is? We even called the police, put up posters, and begged for help online! Everyone was searching for you! Do your ‘friends’ even realize hiding you like that could’ve gotten them in serious trouble?”
Before Shion could stumble for an answer under her father’s demand, Dazai immediately stepped forward with a calm smile.
“I understand your anger, sir,” Dazai said gently. “My name is Dazai Osamu. Believe me, your daughter wasn’t hidden from you. She wasn’t in danger with us.”
He then gestured lightly toward Shouto and Akira. “These two are her friends. As for where she’s been and why, well, that’s something better explained inside. It won’t be a short conversation.”
The parents’ suspicion lingered, yet desperation for answers outweighed it. They stepped aside reluctantly, until her mother’s eyes caught on Shouto. Her eyes immediately widened in shock.
“You-You’re Endeavor’s son…?!” she gasped.
Shouto’s jaw tightened. He hated being identified that way, but his reply was steady. “Call me Shouto, or Todoroki, if you prefer.” His blank gaze softened slightly when he looked at Shion. “She stayed at my house. With my father there, we made sure she was safe. You don’t have to worry.”
The parents exchanged looks, some of the tension in their shoulders easing. “Endeavor…” the father muttered, as if testing the name on his tongue. Relief flickered across his features. “If she was under his roof, then at least we know she wasn’t in danger.”
When they were finally inside and seated on the couches in the living room, the mother finally broke down, tears streaking to her face as she clung to Shion like she might vanish again.
“Shion… Why didn’t you tell us? Why would you run to your friends instead of coming home?” Her voice cracked with hurt, panic, and anger. “ Do you have any idea what you put us through? Every day, every hour, wondering if you were alive, if you were hurt, if you were—”
Her voice broke more as her arms tightened, crushing Shion closer. “We nearly lost our only daughter because you thought running away was better than trusting us!”
Her words poured out relentlessly, smothering Shion as much as the hug that pinned her. Shion flinched under the weight of it all, her breath hitching.
Dazai placed a hand on her shoulder. She jolted at the touch, then looked up at him. His smile was gentle, but his eyes was firm, as if lending her the strength to break free of her silence.
“It’s your turn, Shion-chan,” he said softly.
And then, with that encouragement and support from her friends, Shion finally spoke.
The words came out shaky at first, then grew steadier the longer she went on. She told them everything; how she hated being locked up, how it felt like her entire life had been lived in a cage, and how the constant discrimination and bullying had left her exhausted.
She confessed how finding real friends had given her hope, that she desperately wanted to live like a normal teenager; to laugh, to go out, and to simply exist without being smothered. That was why she’d rebelled.
Hearing their daughter’s true feelings, the parents listened in silence, their faces pale. For a moment, guilt softened them. But then, just as quickly, their expressions hardened.
“I understand…” her father said at last, “But I’m still worried. You say you want freedom, you want friends, you want to live like other kids, I understand. But, Shion, we know what’s best for you. Everything we’ve done, it was to protect you, because of your condition…”
His eyes sharpened, frustrated. “You’re our only daughter. If we loosen our grip and something happens and we lose you, what do you expect us to do? Just accept it?”
Her mother’s hand then clamped around Shion’s, her knuckles white and her tears fell onto their joined fingers. “You think we enjoy being strict? We don’t. But if we don’t keep you close and if we don’t watch every step, then you’ll get hurt again. Don’t you see? You’re too important to risk. If that means you hate us, then fine, we’ll be the villains if it means you live.”
Her arms tightened suddenly, to the point of crushing Shion to her chest. “We can’t let you go. Not when we almost lost you once.”
Shion’s throat tightened as she heard her parents’ words. Their love wrapped around her like barbed wire. It was warm, desperate, yet suffocating.
That was when Dazai, of all people, decided to play the adult in the room. His clothes were neat, his posture straight, glasses perched on his face, and his left bangs swept back like he’d just stepped off the cover of a glossy magazine.
Everyone had stared in shock—though Chuuya was the only one blushing, since he’d been the one who dressed Dazai up in high fashion—as if the man had been possessed by the ghost of a model.
Dazai was already attractive, but cleaned up like this, he was on a whole other level. The proof was in the way women turned their heads as he passed, a few even bold enough to try asking for his number.
(If Akira hadn’t dragged him off earlier, Dazai would’ve already been sidetracked by women asking for his number. He’d inevitably bring up double suicides, and then Chuuya would end up giving him a week-long lecture afterward—because of course Akira (on purpose) and Shouto (by accident) would tell him, and then Dazai could kiss his crab dinners goodbye for weeks).
“This,” he said smoothly, “is where I come in. My name is Dazai Osamu. I’m a Quirk Therapist. Shouto-kun’s quirk therapist, to be exact, and I’ve decided to take on your daughter’s case.
As you can see, your daughter has a quirk that needs control, but one she can’t truly manage on her own, probably not ever. Still, if she’s to live a normal life, I believe my quirk can help her.”
Shion’s father narrowed his eyes, then he snatched up the card and inspected it. It looked… official and believable.
“What’s your quirk, Dazai-san?” he asked suspiciously.
Dazai’s smile widened, perfectly practiced from years of manipulation. “Nullification. I can erase quirks with a touch. Your daughter’s quirk overwhelms her because it builds up inside with no release. But if I nullify it at intervals, say, a few times a week, it won’t hurt her anymore. She’ll be safe and her quirk won’t endanger others by accident.”
His tone softened slightly, taking on a professional warmth. “You won’t need to lock her away to protect her anymore. She’ll be happy. We’ll make sure of it.”
The parents froze, torn between relief and suspicion, though the mother still clutched the card with trembling hands, while the father’s voice dropped low as he weighed the offer. “…But the bullying? The discrimination?”
Dazai tilted his head thoughtfully. “You’ll need to move her to a new house and a new school. Somewhere her history isn’t chained to her. If no one knows the full extent of her quirk, she can finally live like other children.”
For a long moment, the room was silent except for the sound of Shion’s uneven breathing, giving her parents time to think.
(They were leaning toward being convinced, after all, there was little reason to doubt the son of Japan’s number two pro hero’s connection).
Finally, her father exhaled. “…We’ll think on this. We’ll contact you tomorrow.” His hand tightened on his daughter’s shoulder firmly as he said that.
If he could, Akira would’ve slapped it away, but he was only here to offer emotional support. Shion, meanwhile, kept sneaking glances at her friend during the discussion until her father’s eyes caught hers, making her look down.
“But Shion,” her father continued firmly, “You’ll stay home tonight. No more disappearing.”
Shion nodded weakly, though her chest ached. Their love always clung to her like iron shackles, but for the first time, it felt like someone had finally placed a key in her hand.
As her parents considered Dazai’s words and asked cautious questions, Shouto watched them quietly.
Dazai answered with practiced professionalism, and every word he spoke sounded convincing to everyone in the room.
Shouto’s thoughts then drifted.
‘Her parents aren’t bad people. They love her, and they’re always worried about her. But the way they show that love… it’s suffocating. It feels like a prison.
That’s why Asteria doesn’t trust them. And why they don’t trust her with her own quirk, like she’s a child who has to be watched every second.
Misunderstandings… miscommunication… they’ve broken the bond between them, even if her parents can’t see it. But still… they’re trying. Even if it’s reluctant, they’re willing to listen. They want her to live the life she deserves.’
In the end, her parents agreed to move to Musutafu, into the same apartment complex as Akira, and enrolled Shion in the nearby high school.
For the first time, she could begin living like a normal teenager, with more freedom than she’d ever known.
Her parents, gradually softened by Dazai’s polite and professional demeanor, grew more willing to trust him the longer they knew him.
And all of this was only possible because Shion had been saved by her friends and by the new bonds she’d formed.
Seeing her happier lit up everyone around her, but no one more than Akira. To celebrate her freedom, they threw an ice cream party at this little shop. They planned to spend the entire day there together, laughing, eating, and making the place theirs.
(It didn’t matter that it was winter. No one could resist the taste of ice cream. Besides, this was the only place they could reserve for the entire day, and they wanted to help the owner anyway).
Shouto pulled his thoughts back to the present and took in the ice cream shop. It’d been reserved for the entire day just for them, and it looked like they’d gone overboard with decorations.
Balloons and colorful streamers hung everywhere, giving the place a cheerful, almost childish party vibe. A half-eaten cake sat on the counter, and every table was crowded with tubs of ice cream in every flavor imaginable. Teenagers lingered around, laughing, talking, and stealing bites of one another’s desserts.
Today was Shion’s freedom celebration.
“Yo, Soba!” JustHere4Chaos suddenly slung an arm around Shouto’s shoulders and steered him toward the counter, “Ice cream! Cake! C’mon, hurry up before these gremlins inhale everything like it’s their last meal on Earth!”
“You literally ate five scoops at once…” TaxEvasionQuirk commented flatly, but JustHere4Chaos only laughed wildly and kept rattling off every flavor in sight.
Shouto looked at the counter, his eyes flicking between the cake and the endless choices of ice cream. “I’ve never had ice cream or cake before…”
The room fell silent.
Then chaos erupted.
“What?!!! How?!!!” JustHere4Chaos bellowed right in his ear.
Rii-chan nearly dropped her cup. “Wait, seriously?! Everyone’s tried them at least once!”
“Endeavor said it wasn’t good for my health…” Shouto answered plainly.
Even Dazai and Chuuya, who’d been mid-argument, froze and stared at him like he’d just dropped a bomb, though murder would’ve still shocked them less since both of them had plenty of blood on their hands.
Chuuya recovered first, clicking his tongue. “Tch. That bastard Endeavor.”
Dazai tapped his chin and hummed thoughtfully, then slid Chuuya a look that carried way too much unspoken intent. His smile looked like it promised chaos. “Well, clearly… something should be done about that.”
Shouto, completely deadpan, cut in before anyone else could speak. “Don’t worry. His agency is already burning.”
The whole room went utterly quiet. No one said anything even though TaxEvasionQuirk’s gaze darted guiltily to the floor until TotallyNotBatman smacked him hard on the shoulder. “Could you be ‘any’ more obvious?”
Other than him, everyone else seemed way too casual about it. EvilButCute then shoved JustHere4Chaos aside, earning a dramatic ‘ack!’ from him before she immediately hooked herself onto Shouto’s right arm. In an instant, the entire conversation had shifted.
“Hey! Since you’ve never had any, I brought you a cake!” she announced before holding a plate right in front of his face like it was a holy offering. “Say ahh.”
Shouto blinked, confused, but he still obediently opened his mouth. “… Ah?—mm!”
The spoon rammed between his lips so fast he almost choked. His shoulders jerked, and his eyes widened as he broke into a fit of harsh coughs.
“Ahhh, sorry!” EvilButCute gasped, hurriedly patting his back. “I guess I shoved it too hard…”
HenchmenNeeded crossed his arms and deadpanned. “Nice try. You’re terrible at this. Honestly, even Dazai-san or Chuuya-san would have better odds than you.”
EvilButCute whirled on him, then glared. “Say that again and I’ll shove this spoon into your ass,” she warned while smiling sweetly.
Shouto kept coughing while the others bantered in the background. Thankfully, she hadn’t actually jammed the spoon in that hard, it was just so sudden he hadn’t seen it coming. Honestly, the way he reacted was like he’d been ambushed by dessert.
“… Good evening, dear viewers. This is NHA News, and I am your devoted reporter and today’s news anchor, Kizuki Chitose—“
No one had been paying attention to the TV as their chatter filled the room, however, the moment that familiar voice rang out, heads turned almost in unison.
Shouto, who’d already seen the news about the incident earlier, immediately noticed this wasn’t the version he’d watched.
This was Curious version of the story, one of the many that also confirmed things about their group. Judging by the way everyone leaned in, eyes fixed on the screen, none of them had seen this particular broadcast before.
“So, she’s delivered it exactly the way I told her to. Good,” Dazai commented as his sharp eyes tracked every word that spilled from her lips.
Chuuya crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. “So let me get this straight. You twisted that whole mess just to slip our presence into Japan without showing our faces. Then you used the MLA incident to spook other organizations, make people fear us, stir up chaos, drag some people to take our side, and shred the HPSC’s credibility. Figures you’d pull crap like this.”
Dazai gave a light, nonchalant shrug. “What can I say? I take every opportunity I get.”
EdgelordEnergy, hunched over his scattered sketches and the remnants of his half-melted ice cream, finally broke his silence.
“Yes… even my cursed artistry played its part as well.” With a flourish, he slid forward a stack of crumpled sheets, each covered in rough sketches of crimson wings, red skulls, and a massive sheep skull fused into a single haunting emblem.
A crooked grin tugged at his lips, half smug and half serious. “Demon and Sheep. Such names… they resonate with the abyss and with the chaos that binds us. Just like me.”
He raised one of the designs, as if unveiling a forbidden crest. “Behold, the sigil I have forged, and a mark born from shadow and rebellion, destined to etch the name of the Port Mafia into eternity!”
For a moment, there was silence.
Dazai chuckled as he leaned casually against the glass display, studying the sketches from afar with an exaggeratedly serious look. “My, my… such artistry. To think a single stroke of your pen could plunge Japan into despair. Truly, you’re a natural-born harbinger of chaos.”
Chuuya snorted at Dazai humoring the kid, then crouched down beside him, giving the sketches a long, appraising look.
“Gotta admit, you nailed it. Looks like a crest you’d carve into the gates of hell. Not bad, kid. Exactly what I’d expect from an art major drowning in darkness.” He reached out to ruffle EdgelordEnergy’s hair.
EdgelordEnergy lifted his chin, his eyes gleaming with pride at the acknowledgment. He forced his voice into something low and brooding, though it cracked faintly with excitement. “… Hmph. I accept your praise. The abyss itself smiles upon my work.”
Shouto then shifted the conversation back to the broadcast as his eyes lingered on the the screen in the background.
“Those missions yesterday and this morning came out of nowhere,” he said evenly, “But we pulled it off. Curious being tied to the media made a difference. As a senior reporter, she knew how to slip the letter and evidence through and make it look like the public’s right to know. She also subtly pushed the other stations to air it under that excuse so none of them would stand out as helping ‘terrorists’… It’s good you convinced her to side with us.”
Dazai chuckled, though there was little warmth in it. “Convinced, hm? I’d say Curious-san was always going to side with whichever group acknowledged her the most.
Once she slipped back into the media world, her name and talent let her reclaim her position quickly, and her connections did the rest. She knew every broadcast schedule, not just at her own station but across half a dozen others, thanks to her acquaintances.
With my little contribution and the entrance cameras tampered with, slipping evidence into the right hands was child’s play. She even lined up the independent outlets first, so the bigger stations would be forced to follow. It kept suspicion off her while letting the story spread everywhere.”
His smile thinned as the humor faded. “Her days as a commander in the MLA gave her more experience than any of you when it comes to operating in secret and staying safe.
When she joined MLA, she cut her past life clean, vanished into Deika, even faked an address somewhere else in Japan so no one would know. Everyone who once knew her believes she moved away long ago.
She was the only commander willing to sever every connection to her old life for the MLA’s sake. With that preparation already in place, there were no ties, no witnesses, and no loose ends. That’s what makes her so hard to suspect.” At the end, Dazai’s voice dipped and a slight bitterness slipped through.
There was an edge in his voice at the last sentence, a bitterness Shouto couldn’t quite place. Dazai had been that way with her ever since the incident with the clasped hands. Even Chuuya, who’d bristled at first, seemed to have let it go.
When Shouto asked about it and everyone eventually tried to explain, all he could gather was that it had something to do with the strange bond between the two, but never the full reason behind it.
Emotions had always been difficult for him to read, especially after years of isolation.
So this time, he simply nodded in quiet acceptance, satisfied with the explanation and choosing not to press further.
“I’ve been wanting to ask this,” Shion suddenly spoke up, hesitant but curious, “Why did you decide to recruit her but no one else from the MLA? From what you all told me, all of the commanders were skilled. Why not bring them in too?”
She paused. “Wouldn’t it be better for you to merge with stronger, more experienced people? We wouldn’t have won without your help.”
Dazai waved a hand lazily, as though brushing off a trivial thought. “I’ve read their files and dug through their pasts. Out of all of them, Curious-san was the only one who could be swayed. The rest would crumble at the slightest whisper of Re-Destro’s words, like loyal dogs chasing after a cruel master.
Curious was different. She only needed someone to truly acknowledge her obsession and passion. Give her a cause that burns brighter than Re-Destro ever did, and she’ll throw herself into it without hesitation. That’s why she changed sides.”
His smile then turned sharp, almost mocking. “Besides, I can’t stand the rest of them. Blind loyalty, fanatic ideals, and all talk of liberation without the brains to see reality for what it is. If I’d asked them to merge with us, they’d have been the first to stab us in the back.
What we need isn’t more muscle, it’s someone who can pull strings where fists can’t reach. Curious brings us the media. She’s worth ten commanders in that regard.”
The room was quiet for a moment as his words sank in. Then, as if the question had been neatly folded away, the conversation drifted back into lighter chatter.
Shouto’s attention drifted back to Dazai and Chuuya just in time to catch Dazai whining about not getting crab-flavored ice cream. Chuuya, in turn, looked two seconds away from hurling his entire cone into Dazai’s smug face.
Before Shouto could look away, a hand suddenly appeared in his line of sight, holding out a neat swirl of pink.
“This one is for you, kid. Strawberry. I think you’ll like it.”
Shouto blinked, then looked up at the ice cream shop owner. His voice was gentle and his smile was kind. Shouto accepted the cone carefully and muttered, “… Thank you.”
Together, they watched as Dazai miraculously managed to jostle Chuuya hard enough to send his ice cream splattering to the floor. Chuuya’s fury was immediate, and within seconds they were grappling like children.
“They are something, aren’t they?” the man said with a quiet laugh, then his tone softened, just like a dad watching his children. “The first time Dazai-kun ever spoke to me and thanked me, I was shocked. He told me I was the one who gave him the push to start the Port Mafia.”
Shouto frowned slightly. “… You did?”
The man nodded slowly. “I didn’t even realize it at the time. I just said a few simple words to a parent and a child that day, but Dazai overheard. I guess he carried it with him. Later, he even helped me open this shop, said it was his way of thanking me.”
The man’s gaze lingered on the two still bickering figures. “But watching him… I can tell. He’s not building this organization for himself. My quirk lets me sense the emotions people try to bury. And when he’s with Chuuya-kun… there’s something strong there. Something that makes me think all of this… is for him.”
Shouto widened his eyes, “Does that mean…?”
‘Do you want to build this organization because you’re one of the lost people too?’
The man gave a quiet nod. “… Yes, it’s not for himself.”
Shouto went silent as he processed the thoughts. Dazai and Chuuya, like himself and everyone here, were lost people. Yet that wasn’t the true foundation of this group. There was something deeper, a reason Dazai kept hidden from Chuuya.
Shouto followed the owner’s gaze and found Chuuya glaring at Dazai, frustration etched into every line of his face.
‘I understand now,’ Shouto thought, the realization settling heavy in his chest. ‘It’s all for Chuuya… He really does care about him, even if he barely lets it show.’
Before he could dwell on it, a voice broke his focus. EvilButCute had appeared behind him out of nowhere, peering at Dazai and Chuuya with the intense stare of someone trying to solve a mystery.
She tapped her chin like she’d just uncovered a world-altering clue. Clearly, her thoughts were going in a very different direction than his or the shop owner’s.
“Hmm…” she mused, “Interesting.”
“Well,” a boy beside her chimed in, dead serious, “I’ve been thinking… they were probably a lovely couple once, but something big happened, and now they just fight all the time.”
“Like a divorced couple?” TotallyNotBatman cut in.
“Exactly,” the other boy agreed before rolling his eyes, “Like I said, divorced but emotionally tangled. Tragic, really.”
That was when EvilButCute abruptly sprang to her feet like someone had lit a fire under her. “I have an idea!”
“Oh no…” someone muttered.
“Your ideas are always—“
“SHUSH!” she snapped, her eyes sparkling with determination. “This is the greatest idea I’ve ever had! We’ll be their wingmen! Their personal, professional, totally-in-charge matchmakers! We have to help them just like they helped us!!”
Everyone stared at her like she’d grown another head.
“You mean,” someone finally said, “you actually want to make them get back together? Like… as a couple?”
Shouto actually paused to think. “… It might not be a bad idea. If their relationship improves, their teamwork will too.”
EvilButCute squealed. “I knew you’d understand, Shouto-kun! You’re so smart!” She clasped her hands dramatically, then struck a pose. “And I already have the perfect name for our mission.”
Several groans rose immediately. “Oh no, here we go.”
She grinned, practically bouncing as she declared, “Operation: Stop the Punching, Start the Kissing – Soukoku Edition!”
TaxEvasionQuirk pinched the bridge of his nose, his expression screaming regret. “I have a very bad feeling about this.”
“Be optimistic!” she chirped, unfazed. “Love conquers all! Or at least… maybe it’ll stop them from bickering all the time.”
Reference for the emblem/symbol/drawing of Soukoku’s Port Mafia (by EdgelordEnergy)
The drawing of Soukoku’s Port Mafia emblem looks like a combination of these images from Soukoku 15 manga: the sheep head skull that Chuuya wears, with red skulls and wings behind it that adorn Dazai’s head.
Fanarts
Soukoku by akarimae (this is the profile pic for the discord server! It’s nice, I love how Soukoku stand next to each other XD)
Unseen Nulls by BETTU:3 (EvilButCute has pink ribbon as her hair strands, kinda like Ibara, so she has mutation for her hair; EdgelordEnergy’s bangs are a little inaccurate bcs he actually has hair that covers both his eyes, kinda like Chiba from Assassination Classroom or Mystery from KPOP Demon Hunter, but I still love this version of him bcs he’s so handsome! I love this cute artstyle!)
Shouto with Soukoku from chapter 6 (one of my favorite scenes! I think Shouto will be way happier if Soukoku is his real parents lol)
Notes:
I’m so happy I got fanarts of the Unseen Nulls and this fanfic! Let me show the cool and cute fanarts at the end of this chapter.
Also, finally a major character appeared as well after the major tag of Shouto, though Stain only appeared for a short moment in this chapter lol
If you’re wondering about the 5 year incident earlier Aizawa meant, it’s the first AFO vs All Might that turned All Might into his skinny form and turned AFO into a potato head, in case you don’t follow BNHA story.
Now the aftermath has finally ended, and next will begin the short arc of Soukoku!
Pages Navigation
ChuuyaAkai on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 10:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 02:11PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 03 Apr 2025 02:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
PressL on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 04:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sianara7 on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 06:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
EyelessJack9087 on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
EyelessJack9087 on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 05:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sun 06 Apr 2025 03:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
BungoStrayCatsss on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 08:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
nyami_tofu on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 10:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Spooooon on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 10:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
BETA_1207 on Chapter 9 Thu 03 Apr 2025 11:29PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 03 Apr 2025 11:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:41PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
BETA_1207 on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 05:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sun 06 Apr 2025 04:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
BETA_1207 on Chapter 9 Sun 06 Apr 2025 08:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dazais_plot_armour on Chapter 9 Fri 04 Apr 2025 12:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dazais_plot_armour on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 11:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sun 06 Apr 2025 04:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
LunarEclipsa1026 on Chapter 9 Fri 04 Apr 2025 01:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 05 Apr 2025 04:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bread_with_coffee16 on Chapter 9 Tue 08 Apr 2025 12:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Wed 09 Apr 2025 01:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
StrawberriPudding on Chapter 9 Tue 08 Apr 2025 11:43PM UTC
Last Edited Tue 08 Apr 2025 11:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Wed 09 Apr 2025 01:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
fuk1ngb1tch on Chapter 9 Wed 09 Apr 2025 03:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Wed 09 Apr 2025 09:14AM UTC
Last Edited Wed 09 Apr 2025 09:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
fuk1ngb1tch on Chapter 9 Thu 10 Apr 2025 12:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
amoTe_13 (Guest) on Chapter 9 Wed 09 Apr 2025 08:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Wed 09 Apr 2025 09:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
akarimae on Chapter 9 Wed 16 Apr 2025 09:07AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Wed 16 Apr 2025 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Boo’s BTS (Guest) on Chapter 9 Fri 18 Apr 2025 10:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Sat 19 Apr 2025 05:55AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 19 Apr 2025 05:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
SparrowBird on Chapter 9 Wed 23 Apr 2025 04:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Thu 24 Apr 2025 08:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
TylerCoep on Chapter 9 Tue 13 May 2025 07:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Tue 20 May 2025 04:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 9 Tue 20 May 2025 02:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Tue 20 May 2025 03:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
GisLyWrite on Chapter 9 Sat 06 Sep 2025 06:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
akaoisora on Chapter 9 Mon 15 Sep 2025 05:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation